Transcending the false path plotted by the conceptual mind

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, April  1, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha.

What could the Buddha possibly say about liberating Christ? Well, what is Christ as we have said? The One mind that is meant to ensure oneness between Creator and creation and horizontally between all the self aware beings in the Creator’s creation.

Growing through oneness with the One mind

The Christ mind is universal. It is beyond any religion or philosophy on earth. And even though we have used the terminology Christ here, we of course do not see it the same way that most Christians and even many non-Christians see it as a secular term that can be monopolized by the Christian religion.

The Christ consciousness cannot be monopolized by Christianity or Buddhism or any other religion or thought system on earth. That is the whole value of the Christ mind. Now, I called it 2500 years ago, the Buddha Nature. But it is exactly the same mind. Because, naturally, I rose to the level of consciousness I rose to by connecting with and becoming one with that same Christ mind, that One mind. Although there was no concept of Christ at the time, it was the same mind.

And all who have risen to a genuinely higher level of consciousness have done so by first making contact, feeling a connection and then greater degrees of oneness with the One mind. There is no other way to achieve genuine growth.

But there is of course a false path, a left-handed path, a self centered path that can cause some beings to achieve certain abilities that seem advanced compared to the average person on earth. And that is why you have false gurus who can find various ways to impress people, often with certain appearances and phenomena that can attract people who do not have the discernment that comes from having direct experience of the One mind.

When you have the frame of reference from your direct experience of the One mind, you cannot be pulled into the vortex of a false guru. But those who do not have this can. And why do they not have the frame of reference? Because they have not been willing to take responsibility for their own growth, their own path towards higher states of consciousness. And those who are not willing to take responsibility for themselves and look at their own mind, they will want to follow this guru that promises them some automatic result.

That is why they become fundamentalist Christians. That is why they become fundamentalist Buddhists in one of the branches of Buddhism that have deviated from my original teachings. That is why they become followers of other religions or even these modern or ancient gurus that tell them that they do not have to take responsibility because the guru does that for them. And this, as we have explained, cannot lead to genuine growth.

But so many people have followed this false path since the fallen beings came here and introduced it that they have created a certain collective momentum, vortex, beast, that it can pull people in who are not strong enough to resist it because they have not taken that responsibility.

The imitation of the One mind

Even though true and false are dualistic terms for practical reasons, we talk about it that there is a path that does not lead to oneness. Now this path can lead to certain experiences that can seem advanced. You can find people who have had a dramatic experience, but it was not by contacting the One mind but this imitation of the One mind created in the collective consciousness in the higher mental realm or in the lower identity realm.

There are these places we might say in these realms where you can experience a void, an infinite awareness, an undifferentiated consciousness. You can experience what some people call nirvana or awakening or enlightenment or bliss, but it does not come through the One mind that is connected to all life all the way up through all of these layers to the Creator.

It comes through this separate mind and it can seem impressive to a person who does not have the frame of reference from the One mind. It can even cause people to think they have now been awakened from the illusion and now here comes the tricky part. This artificial state mimics the stages of Christhood or Buddhahood.

For those who have not experienced the real thing, it will seem like this is more advanced than their normal state of consciousness. And that is why you have people who have had this experience and they interpret it to mean that now they are awakened, perhaps they are even enlightened.

There are even those who have had experiences that make them believe that the goal of the path is to overcome the self and merge back into infinite awareness of Brahman, however they see it, so that the self, the individual self, ceases to exist.

Using the conceptual mind to plot a false path

This, as we have said, cannot happen because you are created as a self and you cannot escape it. The I AM Presence does not die in the second death. It is only the outer personality that is dissolved and the Conscious You is withdrawn into the I AM Presence. There is no dissolution of self and why would there be? When the self is the greatest gift that you have received from the Creator and is your potential to grow.

Why are there people who deny the self or the value of the self? Well, because they have used their free will to experiment with the duality consciousness for so long that they have simply gotten tired of it and now instead of taking responsibility for walking the path, the genuine path back, they just want to give up and cease to exist.

These gurus that talk about the dissolution of self, they may not be fallen beings but they are in the same consciousness of preferring the second death to walking the path, the genuine path, back to oneness. And therefore, we can consider them false gurus. What else would you call them when they do not teach the genuine path?

As other masters have talked about, the reality here is that you can use the conceptual mind to plot a path, the left-handed path that leads you deeper and deeper into separation and selfishness. Then you can come to a point where you cannot stand this anymore, you are not willing to go further down that path, so you want to get out of this suffering and tension you have created.

Now you turn around and you try to look back up towards connectedness and oneness. But if you are not willing to make the shift to the true path, what do you do? You use the conceptual mind to plot a false path, the left-handed path, the path where instead of seeking oneness with the One mind and all beings who have united with the One mind, you seek to use the conceptual mind to plot a course to some imagined ultimate outcome.

Samsara and nirvana as creations of the conceptual mind

And this means that you could say, but are not these people going in the right direction, going towards the right goal? Are not there Buddhists who are following your teachings, Gautama, who are striving to attain nirvana or enlightenment and who are striving to follow your Eightfold Path that you defined?

But are they really? How do they see the end goal? Call it nirvana or enlightenment, many of them see it as the opposite of suffering, the opposite of the Sea of Samsara. Many people see enlightenment as some ultimate final stage, for they want to believe that the Buddha was the perfect being and therefore, reached the ultimate state of consciousness that can be reached. They are striving for some permanent ultimate state.

But you can find some early Buddhist scriptures that actually say what we have been saying in today’s age about the duality consciousness, namely that both samsara and nirvana are creations of the mind. Because, when you are trapped in the conceptual mind, suffering and samsara is a concept created by the conceptual mind. When you plot a course out of the suffering that the conceptual mind has created, the conceptual mind sees this goal as the opposite of suffering, as the opposite of change and chaos and turmoil in the world. It must be some ultimate state and it must be wonderful. But this is just the conceptual mind using the dualistic mindset to create these two polarities.

There is the Sea of Samsara and there is nirvana. And everybody knows suffering. They have not experienced nirvana but they plot that it is the opposite of the suffering. But you see, suffering is not real. Suffering is created in the mind. The experience of suffering is created in the mind. When the mind has had enough of that experience, the mind creates the opposite experience of suffering and plots a course towards it. And it will even take a genuine teaching brought forth by a genuine guru and use that to plot a course. But you see, when I talked about nirvana, I talked about it based on experience. But the conceptual mind does not have the experience and can never have it. It is superimposing its own self created concept upon nirvana and upon the Eightfold Path.

Suffering and bliss as experiences in the mind

Again, as we have said, the conceptual mind plots a course out of the undesirable consequences of the conceptual mind. The conceptual mind seeks to save you from itself and this is what can never happen. What is the Sea of Samsara? It is an experience. It is an unpleasant experience. But it is an experience created by the mind. It is not a real condition.

What is nirvana or bliss or enlightenment? Well, it is another attempt of the mind to create an experience. But the real enlightenment is not an experience as you have it through the conceptual mind. We have said that when you have a concept of the taste of an apple, you only need that because you are not actually taking a bite of the apple, so you do not have the direct experience of the taste. Well, it is the same with nirvana. Why do you need a concept? Only because you do not have the experience.

But what is suffering? Many people will say, well, surely suffering is a direct experience. We are in this physical body. We are experiencing pain or starvation or hunger. Is that not a real experience like tasting the apple? But actually, it is not. Tasting an apple is a physical sensation that comes through the physical senses. When you are tasting an apple, the conceptual mind is neutralized. What can the conceptual mind do with the taste of an apple? It is just there. You can repeat it anytime you have an apple.

But the experience of suffering is not the same as the sensory experience because it is an experience in the mind. You may say, but I am experiencing physical pain. Yes, that is a physical sensation like the taste of an apple but that physical sensation of pain is not the same as suffering. Suffering is an experience in the mind. And it comes from the fact that the conceptual mind has created a concept of what should and should not happen. Here you have a concept in the mind. You should not feel pain. Now you are feeling pain and now the mind resists this experience and that resistance to the actual experience is what creates suffering. Suffering is an experience in the mind.

What the mind, the conceptual mind, attempts to do when the suffering becomes so intense that you cannot stand it anymore, is that it attempts to come up with concepts that can supposedly give you another experience, an experience of bliss or nirvana that is the opposite of the suffering. But the false path to the false goal may produce certain results, you might say, but it is still an experience through the conceptual mind.

Following a valid path through the concepts of the conceptual mind

And that is why samsara and nirvana are the same thing, concepts of the mind. And that is why the true path can only be entered when the Conscious You realizes the basic fact that it is not the mind. It is not the separate mind based on the concepts that spring from duality. It has only created this mind in order to get certain experiences on earth and when the Conscious You realizes it is not the outer mind, then it can contact and experience the One mind. And then it can walk the true path.

What am I saying? Take a person who has descended to, let us say, the 24th level of consciousness, not the lowest level on earth, but still a fairly low self-centered level that causes suffering. As we have said, the Christ mind is there at any level to offer a frame of reference that can take you above it. Now there is a person who has enough of the suffering created at the 24th level. It cries out for help and it receives an impulse from the Christ mind that takes it up to the 25th level and this is real progress. But you see, the person is still overshadowed, colored, trapped in the conceptual mind.

Now let us say this person finds the teachings of Buddhism and the Eightfold Path. It takes these ideas, the Noble Truth, life is suffering, but there is a way out of suffering, it is the Eightfold Path that leads to a goal. Now, why would the person decide to follow this path, this outer teaching? Because, it wants to get away from suffering and it wants to achieve an experience that is different from the suffering. Again, I am not blaming here. I am simply saying this is what the being can do at that level of consciousness. But, even though it is following a viable outer teaching, and even though it is making progress, rising to the 25th level and the 26th and so forth, is it following the real path?

Nay, because the conceptual mind is superimposing its concepts on the Eightfold Path, on nirvana. You are following a goal that can be conceptualized by the separate mind, and you are following a process that can be conceptualized by the separate mind. And it sounds to the linear mind paradoxical that this can lead to progress. But as I said, it can lead to progress, because the One mind, the Christ mind, is there at any level to offer you that frame of reference that can help you go up to the next level. But as we have also said, if you are at the 24th level and you receive something from the Christ mind, that is a genuine insight you receive, but it is not the highest possible insight that the Christ mind could give. But the conceptual mind might interpret it as being some high insight, some high experience.

The necessary shift at the 96th level

Again, you have this schizophrenic phase where a person has discovered a valid teaching, a valid path, but it is still so colored by the conceptual mind that even though it is following a viable path and making progress, it is not actually following the real path. Because the Conscious You of the person is still looking at life through the conceptual mind, through the separate selves, and therefore, it cannot make that shift of realizing: “Oh, I am not the mind.” This can be done from the 48th level and forward, although most people do not achieve it until they rise somewhat above the 48th level approaching the 96th level.

But as we have said, at the 96th level, the Conscious You must realize it is not the mind, because that is the only way it can give up that concept of a spiritual self that it has created as it was rising towards the 96th level. And if it does not give up that, then it will, you might say, continue on the left-handed path as the conceptual mind saw it, but what it will actually do is it will go off this viable path and surrender itself to some of the false gurus who will make it, give it all kinds of promises.

It is essential at the 96th level that the Conscious You realizes: “I am not the mind, that is why I can give up any aspect of this mind, the conceptual mind based on separation, I can let any separate self die and I will not die.” That is when the true path begins.

The conceptual mind and the sense of self are not the same

Again, it sounds like a paradox, because if a lifestream is making progress towards higher levels of consciousness, is not it the true path? Well, in a way it is the true path, but the conceptual mind of the person does not see what the true path is really about, which is, of course, that the Conscious You lets the separate selves based on the conceptual mind die.

How can the conceptual mind see its own death as a solution? Well, the irony we might say, is that some people actually manage to do this. And that is what I said that some of these teachers of non-duality, going all the way back to some of the Vedic Rishis, to these modern teachers of non-duality, they have managed to use the conceptual mind to create the concept that the ultimate level of spiritual development is to overcome all sense of self, because they are so trapped in the conceptual mind, they have become so, we might say, sophisticated in using the conceptual mind, that they think that the conceptual mind and the sense of self is the same.

They think there can only be a separate self created by the conceptual mind. There is no self beyond the conceptual mind and this is what they reason. And that is why they are reaching a path, and they think they are following a path that leads to the annihilation of all self, all sense of self. This, of course, is an impossible path. They cannot ever achieve that goal themselves, regardless of what they claim, what they experience, what they project that this or that enlightened master had achieved this.

Tell me, how does any person who is not Ramana Maharshi know how Ramana Maharshi experienced life before he left the body? How do they know what Ramana Maharshi’s inner experience was? Yet their conceptual minds are very quick to project that he was the ultimately enlightened master because of all of these concepts that they project upon him. And he gave the ultimate teaching, which is that the ultimate teaching is silence.

This is just the conceptual mind and the conceptual mind cannot free the Conscious You from itself. Only the Conscious You can free itself from the conceptual mind. Now, as we have also explained, even when you ascend, it does not mean that you are not using the conceptual mind, because that is how you co-create anything. But it just means that you now know and experience that you are not the conceptual mind. It is just a tool you are using.

The clearest description of the true path yet

This is the real path that I attempted to preach 2500 years ago, that Jesus attempted to preach 2000 years ago, but that the collective consciousness was not high enough that we could really express this in words that some people could understand. A few people started to grasp it, but the concepts were just not there about the psyche, about the mind. Even this concept of a separate self could not have been given 2000 years ago, or even 200 years ago. Many of you struggle to understand what it is, even now. But 200 or 2000 years ago, nobody could have grasped that concept. As the collective consciousness has been raised, we can then give our progressive revelation. And of course, more can and will be given in the future.

But what we can say is that with this concept of the separate selves, the Conscious You, letting the separate selves die, we have been able to express in words the clearest description of the true path that has so far been brought forth. And that is not to say that more will not be given in the future, of course it will. But at least we have reached a point now where the collective consciousness has been raised to such a level that we can actually express in words what we want to express in words. Now people can of course still always do the trick with a conceptual mind and superimpose the concepts based on separation upon the teaching. But that will remain the same until the last person has transcended the dualistic mind. But at least we now can express it which we could not do in the past.

Always striving for a higher experience of Christ

Where do you go from here? We know that many of you are listening to these teachings and you may sense that there is something here, but you have trouble really grasping it and applying it to your own daily situation. And you may see if you look back to Jesus and myself and other masters who have been in embodiment that we would sit there and preach based on our experience and most students would not grasp it because they had not had the experience.

But many of you have actually had some experience of the Christ mind. And if you are willing to acknowledge that and acknowledge that what you could experience was only what the Christ mind could express at your level of consciousness, and therefore,  you cannot fixate upon the actual form of your contact with the Christ mind. You need to look beyond that form and strive for a higher experience, a more direct experience from the Christ mind.

And you do this by looking at the psychology that you can see based on your experience. And you take one step at a time until you reach a level where you can grasp the concepts, the ideas, the teachings we are giving. That is the path that all of you can follow. It is the path that this messenger has followed.

The real purpose of a spiritual teaching

The teaching I have just given, I could not have given through him when he started as a messenger. But he has been willing to follow the path and apply the teachings as all of you have the opportunity to do. As he has taken one step at a time, challenged one self, one illusion at a time, he has gradually risen to these levels where he had a breakthrough. And now he could understand a higher level of teaching, and therefore, he could be used as a messenger to bring forth that higher level of teaching.

But we are of course not bringing forth that higher level of teaching for the messenger’s sake. We are bringing it forth for your sake so that when you apply the teaching, when you walk the path, you will gradually come to these breakthrough points where now you can grasp the teaching that you may not be able to grasp right now. Is there still value in listening to a teaching that you cannot grasp? Well, of course, because what have we said several times? What is the real purpose of a spiritual teaching? Is it the outer words? Nay. The real purpose is to help you connect to the spiritual being who is giving the teaching. To give you an experience of the master’s presence and being.

And you see, it is possible that you can sit there and listen to a teaching and your outer mind cannot grasp it. You cannot understand it. You cannot wrap your mind around it as the saying goes. But you can still have an experience of my presence that is beyond the words, beyond what the conceptual mind can grasp. It may not be the highest, it may not be my actual presence, but it is what you can grasp with your current level of consciousness because that experience comes to the Christ consciousness at your level. And that is valuable because it helps you question the illusions at your current level. And that is why even if you listen to a dictation without focusing on the words at all, you would still benefit from it because you can have that experience of the master’s presence.

What is the path really about?

And I know that for some of you it will seem like, are you really making any progress? “Am I really getting it? Because I do not feel the change I am hoping for.” But why are you not feeling the change you are hoping for? What is it that is hoping for a specific kind of change? Well, if you take again and listen to or read what I have just said, is it not the conceptual mind that has this hope of this getting out of the suffering and having this breakthrough?

And you can come to a point where you can look at this, see that it is a separate self and let it go. This messenger did this quite a number of years ago. He did it in stages. But he came to a point where he realized that the path was not about specific results. Certainly not the results that he hoped for when he first found the path.

The path was not about achieving this superior state of consciousness. The path is about taking one step at a time until you gradually reach that 144th level and can ascend. You can have some breakthroughs on the path, of course. But the messenger decided that this was not going to be the driving force anymore, the hope of this breakthrough experience, dramatic experience. Instead, he was willing to take that one step at a time, always looking for the next subconscious self that he could dispose and let go of, and be content with this gradual step by step process. And you can make the same shift.

It is very, very constructive to once in a while, take some time, sit down with a piece of paper, tune into your heart, and then look at your own expectations about the path. What do you expect is going to happen? What do you hope is going to happen? And then look at these hopes and dreams you have, compare them to what we have said about the path, such as the dictations given at this conference, but many others, of course. And then ask yourself: “Is this realistic? Is it really what the path is about, or is it just my conceptual mind that is projecting a concept upon the path that the mind can grasp? Is what I am hoping for really just a dualistic opposite of what I am hoping to get away from? Because then it is not a realistic goal.”

Expectations vs. reality

The path is not about getting away from one dualistic polarity and into another. The path is about transcending duality. And it is only the conceptual mind, the separate conceptual mind that operates with duality, that Christ does not. The Conscious You does not either, when it experiences itself as pure awareness. As we have said, the Conscious You cannot step outside itself, but it can step outside the mind. And some of you will say, but Gautama: “I have not had that experience.” And I will say, yes, you have. It just did not live up to the expectations projected by the conceptual mind. Do you not see what we are trying to tell you? The conceptual mind will superimpose concepts upon the spiritual path that the conceptual mind can grasp based on its separation and duality. The path will not live up to these expectations. The Conscious You stepping outside of the mind will not live up to the expectations projected by the mind, or what it should feel like to have this dramatic awakening, enlightenment, spiritual, mystical experience, this peak experience. As we have said before, there is no peak except compared to a low. But the real path is about going beyond the peaks and the lows. Therefore, nirvana, enlightenment, is not this wonderful, dramatic, happy experience. It is completely neutral compared to the experiences you have through the separate mind with its dualistic highs and lows.

It does not mean that it is unpleasant or boring. It is incredibly vibrant and alive. It just cannot be compared to the experiences you are having through the dualistic mind. Because it has no opposite, and therefore, there is no comparison. You cannot compare the real experience of nirvana or enlightenment to anything in the dualistic mind. You cannot even contrast it with anything in the dualistic mind. It cannot be described in words. Because as soon as we say a word, you associate it with something. The word bliss, which is a poor translation into English, but nevertheless, has been compared to extreme happiness. But it is not extreme and it is not happiness as you conceive of it from the separate mind. There are no words here.

An avatar’s dream to be special

And that is why if you expect that when the Conscious You steps outside a subconscious self, it should feel a certain way. Then you will miss the experience. But you have had this experience or you would not have found an ascended master teaching. And you would not have followed it and studied it and made an effort to apply it. Many of you know you have had the experience. But you are still hoping that one day there will be a more dramatic experience. But you see, it is again one of these enigmas. In order to motivate people to start the path, we have to give them a goal. But the goal has to be something they can grasp and see as desirable with their present level of consciousness. And when they are in this separate conceptual mind, they will want the goal to be something that is better compared to what they are experiencing in the Sea of Samsara. When they actually experience the Christ mind, it will feel like an anti-climax, like a disappointment. And the outer mind will say, “Is this it?Was this really what they call this spiritual experience? Is this what I have been striving for?” But you see, it is not what the outer mind has been striving for. Because the outer mind has been striving for some kind of fantasy picture that never existed.

If you are attached to these expectations and images created by the outer mind, you will miss it when you have a genuine experience of the Christ mind. Many students, especially avatars, come to the spiritual path, as we have said before, with this desire to be validated as being special. It is really the biggest hindrance for spiritual movements and for spiritual growth, is this desire to be special. Now, it is understandable because when you came as avatars, you have been put down by the fallen beings. And it is understandable you want to compensate for it. Many come, they hear about the path to Christhood, and they think, “Ah, when I attain Christhood, then I will be special in this world. Then I’ll get the recognition. Then I’ll get the compensation. Then I will have all of these supernatural abilities that can prove to other people that I really am special, and therefore, they can realize how wrong they were in putting me down.”

This is not an uncommon expectation that many people have a touch of. Most avatars have it still. This is what can cause students to come to a point where they are now beginning to realize that we of the ascended masters will not acknowledge them and make them feel special. They may also come to the messenger with this desire for him to make them feel special, and then they realize that this messenger is not playing that game, well, they become disappointed.

And then what do they do? Well, they face this choice. Will, they look at themselves and see that this expectation, this desire to be special, came from a separate self? Or will they refuse to do this and therefore, they have to project out that there is something wrong with the messenger or something wrong with the teachings? “These are not the real ascended masters because surely the real ascended masters would recognize me for how special I am? How could the ascended masters not recognize me when I am so special? Surely the ascended masters have the vision to see how special I am?”

We do have the vision to see how special your ego wants to be. And we also have the vision to see beyond it and see your real potential that is being blocked by the ego’s desire to be special in this world. Instead of seeking the uniqueness in your I AM Presence. And were we to help you feel special in this world, well, we would only hinder your growth, perhaps for many lifetimes.It is actually better for such people that they reject the messenger or the message and go their own way rather than feeling validated by the messenger or by us through him.

The figure eight flow between us and the masters

We have given you many concepts at this conference. Many things that are beyond what we have given before. Many things that are beyond what many of you are ready for. But still we have decided to give them because some will understand, some will grasp, some will experience and all can gradually come to understand and experience.

And by releasing them in the physical we are actually increasing the momentum that makes it easier for you to grasp it.

And we know that if you look at the teachings given through this messenger since 2002, they are vast, they cover a vast range. As we have said, we have given several levels of teachings through this messenger. If you looked at them you could easily feel overwhelmed. And some of you do feel that some of the teachings are beyond your current level and there is nothing wrong with that. Then you focus on the teachings you can grasp and apply them so that you can rise to the next level. But you see, it is again the law of the multiplication of the talents. If we have a messenger who is willing to multiply the talents and raise his consciousness so he can be the open door for a higher teaching and if we have a sufficient number of students who have been willing to take the teaching already given and multiply it, well then we will release higher and higher teachings. Even if it overwhelms some students.

Because there is value in getting this teaching into the physical where it can be studied as the collective consciousness is raised, as more and more people rise to the level where they can grasp the teaching. We have gone gradually and we have sometimes waited for several years to release a new level of teaching. But we have also at certain times decided that ready or not here I come because now it is time to release a higher level of teaching. We are grateful for all of you who are part of this release, whether you feel you grasp it or not, by your presence, by taking in these teachings, you are still part of the entire movement that will affect the collective consciousness. We are grateful to all of you.

And we are grateful to those who are able to grasp the teaching, willing to apply it, willing to stretch the mind and grapple with “What did he mean? What was he saying? It sounds like it is so beyond what was said before. What were they really saying?” And then you stretch the mind, you ask for our help and that is how we build this figure eight flow between us and you. And when you deliver the return current, then we can multiply and this is what raises the collective consciousness, where you pull up on the collective because you have been willing to raise your own.

And that is how a planet progresses. And that is how a planet can be pulled out of the unnatural state into returning to the natural state. It does not happen in these glorious dramatic events such as the Christians expecting Jesus to come back at any moment as some undeniable appearance in the sky rolling up the world as a scroll. It happens step by step by step and most people will not notice.

Letting go of the need for control

But it only happens because there are those in embodiment who are willing to reach up beyond the conceptual mind, beyond the mass consciousness, but reach for that One mind at the level of the ascended masters. We have said there is a level of the Christ mind that is with you at any level of consciousness. But there is also a level of the Christ mind at the ascended level. Where as an ascended master we do not descend to these lower levels. You have to raise yourself up in order to make that contact with us and our Christ mind. And that many of you have been willing to do and willing to strive for and make an effort to stretch the mind beyond what the conceptual mind can conceive of. And that is the Christ mind.

When you are willing to stretch beyond what your conceptual mind can conceive of and receive something that is not a concept, that cannot be conceptualized by the conceptual mind, cannot be put into its database and file folders so that it feels it has it under control, you are willing to feel that you are not in control of your path because you are willing to reach beyond the mind that needs to feel it is in control.

The Conscious You does not need to feel it is in control. Why would pure awareness need control in this world? You can reach beyond this world. The pure awareness of the Conscious You is beyond this world. And many of you will say “But I have not experienced that pure awareness.” Are you sure? Are you sure you do not have a conceptualized expectation of what it should feel like to experience pure awareness? But even if you have not experienced it, you can come to experience it. And then you will be able to let go of this control. But still if you are willing to stretch the mind and you have had some experience that there is something outside the conceptual mind, because why else would you stretch to grasp something that the conceptual mind cannot grasp?

The experience that there is something outside the conceptual mind

You see which came first the chicken or the egg? The idea that there is something outside the mind? Or the experience that there is something outside the mind? Well, what came first was the experience. You cannot actually start climbing on the ladder of the 144 levels of consciousness unless you have had an experience of the Christ mind. You may not be consciously aware of it. You may even superimpose concepts on it at the moment it stops. But you have the experience.

Because what have we said? When you are trapped in a conceptual mind, you cannot conceptualize what it is like to be outside the conceptual mind. You can only experience it by experiencing the One mind, the Christ mind. But it will be at the level of consciousness you are at. And therefore, in the beginning levels of the path, many levels of the path, you do not realize it. You are not conscious of it. But you still have had the experience. Or you would not be walking the path, following the teaching, you would not be willing to stretch the mind.

Why are so many people not on the path? Because they are content with the conceptual images projected by their minds. You see, in the world today, many people are not suffering in their daily lives as people in poor countries, for example. Many people have comfortable lives. They are often very difficult to reach for a spiritual teacher, because they are satisfied with their conceptual experience. And they do not want more at the present level. This will come in time. But right now they do not want more. They are satisfied with the experience that their conceptual minds are giving them. But if you were one of them, you would not be on the path. Why are these people not on the path? Because they cannot even imagine that there is something beyond the conceptual mind. But you can or you would not be on the path.

We know that sometimes with the outer mind you are thinking “Oh, but I have not experienced this. Am I really following the real path? Am I really making progress?” All I am trying to say is, whether you are aware of it or not, you are on the path, you are making progress. Continue and there will come a point where you experience this consciously, that you have made progress. With this, I will, as other masters have said, acknowledge time and space, even though I would enjoy continuing almost indefinitely discoursing with you. It is my privilege to seal this conference, as I have sealed so many others, and to seal you in the joy of the Buddha.

Therefore, be sealed. Gautama I AM.

 

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

It is time to overcome your desire to hide from the teacher and Christ 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Cyclopea through Kim Michaels, April  1, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

 

I AM the Ascended Master, the Elohim Cyclopea.

The state of death that hides Christ

I represent, for Earth, the Fifth Ray Of Vision And Truth, and also what might be called the All-Seeing Eye Of God. But what is the All-Seeing Eye Of God except the Christ consciousness? The Christ consciousness that is in everything, without whom nothing was made that was made, and therefore, sees all, wherever you are. You may have heard this popular saying: “You can run but you cannot hide.” Well, you can attempt to run from the Christ consciousness, but you cannot hide from it, because it sees all. Of course, you cannot really run from the Christ consciousness either, because wherever you go, there you are, or at least there the Christ consciousness is. So what can you do? Well, you cannot hide from Christ, but you can hide Christ in your own mind only. There are, of course, those who attempt, after they have hidden Christ in their own minds, to hide Christ in the minds of others, or rather to get others to hide Christ in their own minds.

Now, we come to one of these interesting questions that might help you gain a higher understanding, it is simply this. Can those who have gone into the fallen consciousness and attempt to control others, can they really control others? In other words, can they achieve a state where they have gained followers who are following what they say, and who cannot, by their own power, escape their control? Can the fallen beings manage to hide Christ on an entire planet so that the people on that planet, once they no longer see Christ, they can never get back to seeing Christ on their own? In other words, can the fallen beings enslave the beings on a planet in such a way that they can never free themselves from that enslavement? And the answer to that question is, obviously: no, they cannot. The fallen beings would dispute this, because they believe that they can. They believe they have achieved this on earth and on other planets. And they will point to the fact that for a long period in what is known history, most people on earth have been in the state of death that hides Christ. But what is the entire purpose of Jesus’ embodiment? It is to demonstrate that you can be born in a manger, you can be born in humble circumstances. It does not matter who you are, how you were born, what circumstances you were born in, but you can still transcend that and manifest personal Christhood.

Of course, the fallen beings will say: “Ah, look what we did with Jesus’ so-called example. How many Christians recognize Jesus as an example? Nay, look how they believe in our lie, that he was the exception.” And therefore, Christ is still hidden in all those who claim to be Christians. Yes, but does that mean that those Christians could not change, could not switch their minds at any moment and make contact with the Christ mind? Nay, they could at any moment switch. And that is why the fallen beings live in perpetual fear of Christ. Most of them do not even really understand what we have told you here, but a few have at least some grasp, and they know that they cannot permanently control or alter people’s minds, so that people lose their Christ potential. They can put people in a state of mind where they are almost in a vegetative state, where it is not that likely that they will turn around. But they cannot do this to all people.

As Abraham Lincoln said: “You cannot fool all of the people all of the time.” But neither can you fool some people all of the time. Why not? Because through Christ, without whom nothing was made that was made, all self-aware beings are connected. And as we have explained, the vast majority of the self-aware beings in this unascended sphere have gone into the upward spiral, and the vast majority of them have recognized Christ in themselves and each other. And they have formed the upward movement of the Holy Spirit of the River of Life and therefore, they are pulling up on everybody else. So that the fallen beings are living on borrowed time, their days are numbered and their reign on earth will come to an end, as everything that goes against the oneness of Christ will come to an end, through what we have called the second law of thermodynamics, or the wrath of Shiva.

There will be an end to the fallen beings and their reign on earth, which is why you see, as is said in Revelation: “The devil has come down to you having great wrath, for he knows that he hath but a short time”. And there are those fallen beings who know that their time is coming to an end, and they are doing their best to create as much chaos and control as they can before they are taken. Why are they not taken right now? Because they are allowed to create a certain amount of chaos, as we have said, to make the dualistic polarities more pronounced, so that more and more people can see it.

You see what is the dilemma, the unsolvable dilemma, for those in the mind of anti-christ. It is that the more they attempt to control people, the more they suppress the people, the more they increase the desire of some people to be free of the suppression. Therefore, they are creating more and more tension, more and more opposition to themselves, and they are creating more of an incentive for people to free themselves.

No standards in Christ

Now, what have we explained? Christ is the one mind. We have explained that Christ is beyond concepts, is beyond the conceptual mind. We have said that there is nothing inherently wrong with the conceptual mind, because without the conceptual mind you cannot co-create. You co-create by formulating a concept in your mind and projecting it upon the Ma-ter light. Forming concepts is part of your growth in self-awareness. But as we have said, there are concepts based on the underlying reality that all life is connected, and there are concepts based on the consciousness of anti-christ, which denies the connection of all life, upholds, or seeks to uphold, this illusion that there are separate beings who can do something that harms others but benefits themselves.

There is nothing inherently wrong with concepts. But the question is, are they based on the Christ mind, the vision of oneness, or the divided mind, the vision of separation and duality. This might be said to be a certain standard for evaluating concepts. Yet the Christ mind is not really a standard, in the sense that you cannot take the concept, the idea of the Christ mind here on earth, and say: “Okay, I see there is a Christ mind, but this Christ mind must have a standard that can be clearly defined. For example, in the Ten Commandments, or the commandments of Jesus, or some religious scripture or doctrine or set of rules. It must be possible to define a Christ standard that we can grasp here on earth.” But, as we have attempted to explain, this is not the case. This is what many people have thought, even before the Christian dispensation, that there is some ultimate standard that can be defined in this world that is ultimate, absolute, that is even God’s standard. But what we have said several times was the one thing that the fallen beings had to do to create chaos on earth. They had to create the concept that there is a standard against which everything on earth should be measured, and of course this standard is defined in this world by them.

You see, what the mind of anti-christ attempts to do, it attempts to define a standard based on the consciousness of anti-christ and then, when we from the ascended realm release knowledge of the Christ as a mind beyond this world, then the fallen beings, the serpents, will say: “Well, this just proves what we have said, there is an absolute standard against which everything should be measured and this standard that we have defined, this is the Christ standard.” This is what they will attempt to make people believe. And look how many people in the Christian religion believe something like this, that the Christian religion has defined the Christ standard, that their particular church has defined it. Muslims believe the same, many Buddhists believe a similar thing, Hindus do, and people from other thought or belief systems believe the same. They all believe that it is possible to create a standard here on earth, expressed in the words and images of concepts that can be grasped with people’s current state of mind, and that this is an ultimate standard.

Looking beyond the appearances

But what have we explained? The separate mind can only use duality. Duality has two polarities, they are always relative to each other, relative to the state of separation. And in separation and duality, nothing can be ultimate. Of course, the dualistic mind takes one of the dualistic polarities and attempts to elevate it to the standard of being ultimately right, and the opposite is ultimately wrong, or anything else is ultimately wrong, but this does not make it absolute. Nothing can be absolute in duality. For that matter, nothing can be absolute the way most people conceive of absoluteness, for everything is constantly growing, becoming more, even the Creator.

So where is there something ultimate if by ultimate you mean something that is perfect and ever cannot grow? This is an impossibility. It is an illusion. It is a complete failure to grasp reality. This is why we have talked, and Jesus talked, about the blind leading the blind. Because the fallen beings are blinded by duality, and they attempt to make all people accept their blindness as some absolute standard. They, of course, themselves, often believe that they have defined this absolute standard. This is a perversion of vision. It is a perversion of the faculty of vision. It is a perversion of the Fifth Ray.

Now, here comes one of these enigmas that other masters have talked about. We have said that the core of your being is the Conscious You, which is always looking out. The question is, what is it looking through? It is looking at the world, but it is looking through, as we have said, the contents of your four lower bodies. And if those contents are the separate selves that are based on this consciousness of separation, and this standard of the fallen beings, then what are you seeing? Well, everything you see confirms the illusion that you are a separate being. How could you ever then be free of this state, once you are in it? Once you have fallen into the consciousness of death, how could you be free of it? Well, you can be free of it because there is no limit to what you can see when you are looking out. You can say you have accepted some concepts from the consciousness of separation that obscure the Christ, because there is an outer form. And when you are focused on that form you cannot see the Christ. Yet that outer form is still made out of the undivided mind of Christ, which means that Christ is within the form. If you look beyond the appearance, you can actually see the Christ within that form. Even at the lowest level of hell, with the most ugly and distorted forms, you could look at them, look past them, look beyond them and see the Christ.

The fallen beings cannot prevent people from doing this. Because it is an ability that cannot be lost, because the Christ is within every form. All they can hope to do is to keep people’s attention focused on the form, the appearance. And that is what they have done by creating this standard and saying you should judge everything by this standard, meaning you should judge everything after the appearance. As Jesus said: “Judge not after the appearance but judge righteous judgment.” What is righteous judgment? It is the recognition, the experience, that behind every appearance is Christ. That is righteous judgment.

Now, what the fallen beings have done is, not only create a certain standard, but also imbue it with this value judgment. First, they want people to focus on appearances. But the appearances are, of course, created out of the duality consciousness, so there are always opposites, polarities. Now, the fallen beings say that not only should you look at the appearances, but you should use the standard they have defined to evaluate whether the appearances are good or bad, right or wrong. The effect of this is that the vast majority of people on earth are trapped in this consciousness of evaluating themselves, evaluating other people, evaluating their religion, evaluating everything that happens, based on this value judgment. Is it right or wrong? Is it good or bad? Should it have happened? Should it not have happened?

Wanting Christ to validate your judgment after appearances

Most people are using their faculty of vision in this perverted way. I am not talking about physical vision, you understand, but the inner vision, the spiritual vision, the mental vision. They are constantly evaluating this. They are constantly judging after appearances. And this prevents them from seeing beyond the appearance, to see that beyond any appearance and any value judgment, there is the one mind, the undivided, indivisible mind. You will see many, many people, even many ascended master students, who have come to accept that there is a Christ mind, a higher vision. But they still believe that when they attain Christ vision, Christ will validate some of the appearances that they accept as being absolute. In other words, they are not really looking to Christ to help them transcend their judgment after appearances, but to validate their judgment after appearances. This is the consciousness exemplified by Peter when Jesus said: “Get thee behind me Satan.”

This messenger has met quite a number of people in his life, and especially after he became a messenger, who came to him with this mindset. They thought that he would personally validate them, their sense of importance, or that we, the ascended masters, would validate them in dictations. Or they thought that the teachings could be interpreted in such a way that it validated their judgment after appearances. Often their judgment that they were special, they are advanced students, they are right. Some have even come with the attitude that they have some judgment after appearance that shows that they know better than the messenger how to be a messenger, or what the master should or should not say and therefore, they can judge that the messenger was once a true messenger but now is not a messenger anymore.

Jesus encountered the same thing 2,000 years ago. Many, many people, many more than recorded in the scriptures, came to him with this attitude. The scribes and Pharisees, of course, have this attitude. The modern-day scribes and Pharisees, whether they are in the Christian religion, or in scientific materialism, or other thought systems, they have this judgment after appearances. They are, as we have said, the hardest to reach, those who have taken the standard of the fallen beings and elevated themselves to being the ones who have the highest understanding. And whether they call themselves materialists or Christians or ascended master students, they are unreachable to the Christ mind. But why should that stop you? Even though you may be exposed to such people, and you may have been exposed to them throughout your lifetime, why let them stand between you and your inner recognition of Christ? Nothing can stop you from seeing beyond the appearances.

Turning Christ into an appearance

But what is it that these people I am talking about are not willing to do? And this, of course, is why I am talking about them, because I am not seeking to criticize or put them down. They are not willing to look within themselves. In other words, some of them are willing to look beyond outer appearances and try to see the Christ behind these outer appearances. But they are not willing to look at the beam in their own eye and recognize that all of these subconscious selves, as we call it, they are appearances inside your own mind. And they also block you from seeing Christ in yourself. Now, how can these people then think, as some have thought, that they have attained a high degree of Christhood and Christ’s discernment? Because they have turned Christ and Christ’s discernment into an appearance, into a concept that the dualistic mind has defined. They hear that, yes, Christ is the ultimate vision. And in their minds, they immediately turn this around, that now their standard has been validated by this ultimate vision of Christ. But they are not willing to recognize that this belief comes from a separate self that is not based on the Christ mind but based on the consciousness of anti-christ.

Now, I am not saying this to make anyone feel bad. I am simply saying that you can apply the same measure here, as I said before. Any appearance you see outside yourself, you can see beyond the appearance and see the Christ. When you reverse the direction of your attention and look inside of yourself, and you see these appearances, you can also see beyond them and see the Christ. But in order to do this, you must be willing to look inside, instead of looking at the splinter in the eyes of your brother. You must be willing to recognize that you do have elements in your consciousness that are appearances, separate selves, based on the consciousness of separation. And you must be willing to not seek to defend them or validate them, not seeking to get the Christ mind to validate them, but to see the Christ mind beyond them.

Becoming the Living Christ in embodiment

Now, we have said that the Conscious You cannot see itself from the outside. And it may seem to contradict what I am saying now that you should look inside yourself. But the Conscious You is not looking inside itself, it is looking inside your outer mind, the identity, mental, emotional, and physical level. And this you can do because this is still outside the Conscious You. Whether you are looking way out there in the world or in another galaxy, or whether you are looking inside your own subconscious mind, the Conscious You is still looking out from itself. And when you stop looking at the splinter in the eyes of your brothers, and look for the beam in your own eye, you will gradually come to see that you are not these selves in your subconscious mind. That the Conscious You is not the selves, has not become the selves—you are more. And when you see the Christ beyond a self, and when you have done this for a certain number of times, you can come to that point where the Conscious You can make the shift that we have talked about, of realizing that if you are not any of these outer appearances in the world, what are you? What did you come out of? You came out of the Christ mind. And therefore, you are already the Christ mind. And this is the final switch where you become the Living Christ in embodiment.

But see, in order to get there, you must come beyond all of these outer selves that judge after appearances. And this is something that we know from experience, that it is very difficult for many people to grasp. And it ties in with what Portia said about justice, that people actually want a justice system where they can get away with things. But what is another aspect of this desire to get away with something as a separate being? It is the desire to hide something. And this is precisely what the subconscious selves do. They hide something. And this is what people do when they put on an outer facade, like the scribes and Pharisees, who were hypocrites, because they were appearing to be good and holy, but inside they still had all of these separate selves, and therefore, they were like whiten sepulchers filled with dead men’s bones. You can see that Jesus was not really a student of diplomacy. But nevertheless, he was quite effective in expressing what could be expressed at the time.

 Hiding Christ in yourself

When you step into duality, when you step below the 48th level, when you step into separation, you need to hide something from yourself. You need to hide the fact that you have lost the connection to the Christ mind. You need to essentially hide that you are in the death consciousness. You must create the illusion: “Oh no, I am not dead. Although I am a fish in the ocean, I am not wet.” There is always something you must hide for yourself, because if you were to acknowledge that you are wet, that you are dead spiritually, you would have to do something about it. You would have to change it. And this is what you see in the fallen beings, that they have taken this as far as they can imagine taking it, this denial that they are dead, and they are trying to create this outer appearance, that they are so powerful, so knowledgeable, so sophisticated, and they can create all of these phenomena and all of these appearances, and therefore, it proves that they really are alive. But they are not, in a spiritual sense, because life is Christ, and when you are hiding Christ in yourself, you are not spiritually alive. You are, as Jesus said: ‘..the dead burying their dead.’ And this means that what ultimately enslaves Christ on earth is this desire to hide something, to create an appearance. And what is the ultimate appearance that can be created on earth? It is that the standard, the appearance created out of duality, is actually Christ. That this is what Christ is, that Christ can be reduced to a concept defined on earth. That the consciousness of oneness can be reduced to a concept that you are observing from a distance, because you are in separation. But you still have a concept that makes you grasp and understand what oneness is. You think you can define oneness. But you see, as we have tried to explain to you in various ways, oneness cannot ever be a concept. But why do you need a concept? Because you do not have the direct experience.

Description vs. direct experience

You can have the concept of an apple, and the taste of an apple. But you only need it if you do not have an apple, and if you do not take a bite of it. The moment you take a bite and experience the taste of an apple, why do you need to stand there with the outer mind and say: “II do not need to experience the taste of an apple because I know in my mind what it tastes like. I can ignore this experience. Even though my body is supposedly having this experience, I can ignore it. Because my description of that experience is much more important than the actual experience.” This is what you do when you go into separation, because you are not willing to switch and have the experience of Christ, which, as we have now said numerous times, you can have at any minute, at any moment, at any level of consciousness.

You are always trying to hide that your concept of Christ is not Christ—never can be, never will be. You are trying to create the appearance that your concept that hides Christ actually shows you what Christ is like. And therefore, you can describe Christ with images and words and concepts, but you see when you experience Christ, why do you need a description? Why do you need words and concepts? Can you really describe the taste of an apple? Well, you can if you have not tasted it and you might then believe that your description is accurate, is in fact better than the actual taste, but once you have the actual taste you realize that words are really quite inadequate to describe a direct experience. And I can assure you that once you experience the Christ mind, you also experience that words are much more inadequate to describe the Christ experience than any other experience you could have with the physical senses. But even though the taste of an apple is a physical sensation, that is at this very coarse level of the physical body, it still illustrates the point.

Words, ideas and descriptions cannot really replace the direct experience. But this is what the fallen beings want humankind to believe and which they have been relatively successful so far in making people believe, but which they cannot uphold forever, because as the entire universe is pulling up, more and more people on earth are beginning to reject the description and want the experience. That is why you see many people who have left the Christian religion and gone into some kind of spirituality or mysticism that is experiential rather than doctrinal. Why are you sitting here listening to a human being who claims that a spiritual being is speaking through him? Not because you have some intellectual image or concept of this, but because you are having a direct experience as you are not only listening to my words, but feeling the vibration, the energy, the light that I am releasing through the words and that the words are carrying. If you did not have that experience, why would you sit here and listen to this?

Experiencing Christ directly within your own mind

As you have more and more of these experiences, of experiencing the Christ in some expression, then you can gradually use that as your frame of reference to question these internal selves, these appearances, let go of them, let go of these beliefs you were brought up with that stem from the fallen beings and their standard and therefore, you have more and more of an experience of Christ until you come to that point where you no longer need to listen to an ascended master dictation because you can experience Christ directly within your own mind. You can experience us within your own mind. And this is of course the goal we have for all of our students, that you do not remain in this state where you think you need an outer message and an outer messenger all the time. Not that you cannot benefit from it, but that you come to the point where you have contact with the Christ mind, with the ascended masters, with your I AM Presence directly within yourself. That is what the fallen beings fear more than anything else, because they know that in the end this is what is going to take their power away from them.

This is what is going to remove them from the earth when a critical mass of people no longer judge after appearances but contact the Christ within themselves and therefore cannot be fooled by the appearances defined by the fallen beings, therefore, they refuse to blindly follow the blind leaders.

Expressing who you are as a being in Christ

And you see it is not that you need to fight the fallen beings or that you all need to challenge them or challenge their lies. For some of you it is not your Divine plan to do this as Jesus did it, but it is not even necessary for all of you to challenge the fallen beings. But what you all need to do is to come to this point where you realize, as we have explained in different ways, that it is a matter of surrendering, of walking away from it. And this is what the fallen beings fear the most. When someone sees through them and says: “I will not try to save you, I will not try to prove you wrong, I will not fight you, I will just walk away”. That is what makes them more angry than anything. But what can they do about it?

They only have a certain amount of tricks in the duality consciousness. And what they are always trying to do is simple, to in some way get you to engage in the duality consciousness, engage in the struggle of the duality consciousness, engage with petty personal struggles with other people, or in the grand epic struggle of saving the world from the devil. But they are always getting you to engage, they are seeking to pull you into engaging. And when you see this for what it is and simply walk away from it, they have lost their power over you. And that is the ultimate way to liberate Christ in your own being. To walk away from the fallen beings and the entire consciousness of anti-christ. And how do you walk away? Well, you cannot actually walk away from anything, but you can walk into Christ. Closer and closer to Christ, closer and closer to the ascended masters, closer and closer to your I AM Presence. You are not even deliberately seeking to get away from the fallen beings. You are not just not fighting them, but still trying to get away. No, you get to a point where you are not even seeking to get away because they have become irrelevant to you. Because your attention is focused on Christ. When you achieve this state of non-attachment, as the Buddha called it and Jesus said: “The prince of this world cometh and has nothing in you”, then you can still be the Living Christ in embodiment. You may still go out and help people, you may still go out and challenge the fallen beings and the serpentine mind. But you are not doing it out of these subconscious selves that make you want to achieve a particular goal. You are doing it by being the open door for the Christ mind to flow through you, for the ascended masters, for your I AM Presence to flow through you, to express itself through you. You are not seeking to achieve a particular goal, such as proving them wrong or exposing them to the people. You are just expressing who you are as a being in Christ. And if that challenges the fallen beings and provokes them, well you are non-attached. You are non-attached to however they react.

Even if they come to you and admire you and want to validate you and tell you how important you are, you are still non-attached. because you are just being yourself. You are not seeking to accomplish anything according to the standard and the appearances defined in this world. That is precisely why you have that situation with Jesus and Peter where Jesus tells his disciples what the leaders of the Jewish religion are going to do to him and Peter objects to it because Peter is trying to superimpose his standard, his appearances upon the Living Christ. And Jesus rebuked him to set an example, but when you come to that point of being the Living Christ, you do not need to even rebuke it. You are not touched by it. You may rebuke it in order to potentially set other people free from it, but you are not doing it because you have a need, because you are not reacting to the standard. You are not responding to the standard. The prince of this world has nothing in you. You do not need to change anything. You do not need to accomplish anything.

You are just flowing with the Holy Spirit, with the River of Life. You are just spontaneously expressing. And in this invocation, you just gave, you have this knowledge in there that being the Christ means spontaneously expressing what comes to you from your I AM Presence and the ascended masters without evaluating it first with the outer mind as Peter did. You see in yourselves, you see in other people, but look at yourselves. How many times do you evaluate something in your mind before you express it? Can you see that there are sometimes where you get an impulse from within when you are talking to other people to say something to that person and then immediately starts this evaluation process in your mind: “Oh, how is the other person going to react? Is it really appropriate? What if I get a negative reaction like I have gotten before? I better not say anything.” This is what Peter did. This is again, you are trying to hide yourself behind an appearance and you want other people to validate and conform to that appearance.

But in order to be the Living Christ you have to get rid of these appearances, these subconscious selves where you are not trying to hide who you are. You are not trying to evaluate how other people will react to what you say, you are just expressing it and letting other people do what they want to do according to their appearances. It is as this messenger realized after contemplating this for a long time, struggling with this very consciousness, you can only express yourself based on your present level of consciousness. And other people can only experience what you are expressing through their current level of consciousness and therefore, their reaction will be determined by their state of consciousness. There is nothing you can do about it. But you have a right to express yourself at your level of consciousness, even if it challenges those at a lower level of consciousness. You just have to set yourself free to say: “I express my level of consciousness, they express theirs, but why should it affect me? Why should I judge my expression based on the appearances and the standard of other people at the lower level of consciousness? Why should I go down and conform to their standard, their judgment after appearances?”

This is what the fallen beings want you to do. They of course claim that they are so sophisticated that you are not going down, you are going up. But they are the ones who are the most trapped in duality and separation. So yes, you are going down by conforming not only to the standard of the fallen beings, but to the average person on earth, even the people you grew up with. You have no obligation to do this. And when you attain personal Christhood, you accept this. You accept that you have a right to be who you are, express whatever comes to you spontaneously and let people do with it what they will do with it. What is that to thee? Follow though me. Follow that Christ into higher and higher levels of oneness.

The desire to hide from the teacher

You cannot hide from Christ, but you can think you can hide from Christ. While you are below the 96th level of consciousness, you still have the desire to hide from Christ and from the ascended masters, because you do not really want Christ to see your imperfections. You are beginning to realize you have imperfections. You are not really seeing how many subconscious selves you have, because that would be discouraging to you at that level. But you are beginning to see that you have imperfections and you are beginning to apply the teachings and the tools for overcoming those imperfections. But you still have a desire that you hope the masters will not see your imperfections. And many of you have adopted this attitude that this messenger also had that: “Well, I was the one who created the mess and I created the mess by leaving the teacher, but I want to clean up my mess before I go back to the teacher. This is a very, very common reaction among avatars and even the original inhabitants of the earth when they become aware of the inner path. You realize that when you go into separation, you are leaving behind the teacher. And then you realize that you have created somewhat of a mess by being in separation. And then if you are a good and eager student, as all avatars of course are, you can formulate this desire: “But I do not want the teacher to see the mess I created. So I want to clean it up before I go back to the teacher, so I can go back to the teacher and say: ‘Well, I know I left you for a while, but look, I cleaned it all up and here I am again.’” But what have we said? What is the way to get out of separation and duality? What is the way to overcome a particular illusion? To contact the Christ mind at that level of the illusion. How are you going to overcome any illusion without contacting the Christ mind?

Now you can create the impression in you, in yourself, that by giving degrees and invocations, by studying the teachings, by applying the teachings, you are making progress and the teacher is not really looking at you. And perhaps because you have free will and if you say: “I know you are my Master Saint Germain or Master More, but I do not want you to look at me before I clean up my act.” Well, then Master More and Saint Germain will respect your free will and withdraw from you. But still, how are you going to overcome any illusion and make progress on the spiritual path? Only through the Christ mind, because you cannot even take a spiritual teaching that comes from the Christ mind and use the teaching with the outer mind to overcome the illusions created by the outer mind. Because then you are turning the teachings into a concept and you are using the conceptual mind to seek to overcome other concepts created by the conceptual mind and what does it do? It makes you more and more entangled with the conceptual mind. You are trying to walk the path out of the conceptual mind by using the conceptual mind and it CANNOT BE DONE.

But you can create the concept that you are making progress on the spiritual path without the teacher. But are you? Nay, because the only way to actually make progress is to contact the Christ mind. But if you are not conscious of this because you are hiding your contact with the Christ mind, you can have this situation that many spiritual people have. You have made genuine progress. You can even walk all the way to the 96th level by having this attitude that you are doing this all on your own and you are hiding from the teacher.

The Christ mind does not judge

But when you come to the 96th level, you have to let go of this illusion because otherwise you will keep being focused on these concepts and appearances and you will seek to perfect this spiritual self you have created and therefore, you will go on the left-handed path. But you can make this switch at any level of the path above the 48th level as we have said. So why not consider it now? Because when you overcome this desire to hide from the teacher, the path becomes so much easier for you. You see, why do you have the desire to hide from the teacher? Because you went into separation and you came to believe in the appearances of the fallen beings. What is the fallen consciousness, the duality consciousness? It is the value judgment. What concept do they project on God? He is the angry judgmental God. What concept do they project on the ascended masters? They are the angry disciplinary masters in the sky. What concept do they project on Christ? Christ is the mind that judges you according to this unmerciful standard.

What have I attempted to explain to you in this discourse? Christ does not judge according to this worldly standard. Christ does not actually judge—it does not even judge righteous judgment. It just simply is focused on oneness and therefore, it shows you the highest vision of oneness you can see at your current level of consciousness. It does not judge you. The Christ mind is not sitting there saying: “Oh you were so wrong for accepting that illusion. You were so wrong for doing that selfish thing.” And the ascended masters do not do this either. Despite what has been portrayed in the popular culture of previous dispensations, who did not grasp what we are telling you now, who were not ready to grasp it, the ascended masters are not judging you. El Morya is not the strict disciplinarian. Ascended masters have only one desire, to help you take the next step up on your path towards oneness. They have no desire to judge you like the fallen beings are doing, making you feel like you made such a terrible mistake you can never overcome it or that you need to make yourself a blind follower of the ascended masters in order to be saved.

The ascended masters only want you to grow and they rejoice in your growth. They do not condemn you for not growing. They do not even see that you made a mistake. This is all the fallen beings projecting a dualistic image upon the ascended masters and upon Christ. Yes, there is an aspect of judgment in the Christ consciousness. But the beings who reject Christ judge themselves. The Christ is not sitting there evaluating: Oh this person was so bad, this person made this bad mistake. The Christ mind is just focused on the highest level of oneness that can be expressed at a certain level of consciousness. It does not judge—it just offers you that cup of cold water in Christ’s name that allows you to take the next step up on your path. Therefore, you can make peace with Christ and with your spiritual teachers at any moment. You do not need to clean up your act before you go back to the teacher—before you ask for the teacher’s help. Because the fastest way to clean up your act is to ask for the teacher’s help and it will be given: “Ask and you shall receive.”

Stop hiding your mistakes from the Christ

If you could take one message from this conference and all the things we have said about liberating Christ, I as the Elohim of the Fifth Ray would say this: If you could overcome your desire to hide from the teacher, the ascended masters, to hide from your I AM Presence and to hide from Christ, if you could overcome this, your life would change in such a dramatic way that you can barely imagine it. You would make much faster progress, it would be much easier for you to make progress instead of struggling with all of this psychology that many of you are struggling with, you could receive help in overcoming it.

As we said many times, avatars are the most eager students. You were the eager students on your natural planet so you rose to leadership positions where you felt like there was not really anything more you could learn on a natural planet. And therefore, you looked for another challenge and you saw the unnatural planet. But because you were the eager students who know you were capable, who knew you could do something, when you came to earth and had to descend to the 48th level of consciousness, you were exposed to the cosmic birth trauma, you felt you had done something so terrible here on earth, you had made such a mistake here on earth, that you could never even imagine you could make such a mistake on a natural planet and of course you could not. And therefore, you feel like you have betrayed all of your good works on a natural planet, all of your attainment, all of your progress has been betrayed by this terrible mistake you made and you feel so distraught by this, so disturbed, so ashamed, that you do not want anyone to see it. You just want to crawl into a little hole where nobody can see you. And you especially do not want the ascended masters to see it.

But first of all, my beloved, you cannot hide anything from Christ, right? Your attempts to hide are futile. And second of all, you may judge yourself as having made this major mistake here on earth, but the ascended masters and the Christ mind do not judge yourself the way you do, because we are not in the consciousness of separation and it is only separation that can judge based on this value judgment.

The grace of Christ

You see, we understand why you can formulate this image and say: “Oh, I made this terrible mistake here on earth, I want to clean it up before I turn to the ascended masters and ask for help.” And you of course have a right to make that decision and to live this way for however many lifetimes it takes you before you see how unnecessary the decision is, how counterproductive it is, how much it delays your growth. But you can at any time make that switch and say: “Okay, I have had enough of this, let’s just leave this whole consciousness behind.” Because again, what have we said? When you go into duality, you are always projecting that you made a mistake that created a problem and now you have to solve the problem. You made this terrible mistake here on earth and you have to make it good again before you are free. But what have we said time and time again? The Christ does not require you to make any mistake good again that came from antichrist. This is the grace of Christ. All you need to do in order to be free is walk away from the consciousness that caused you to make what you label as a mistake and walk away from the consciousness that causes you to label what you did as a mistake and judge it according to appearances. And when you do that, you are reborn in Christ, you are a new being in Christ and the being you are when you are reborn in Christ is not the being that made the mistake or judged it as a mistake.

This is what many people do not grasp about Christ. It is not about forgiving sins. You go into separation and create a problem. You think in order to get out of separation you have to reverse the process that created the problem, but you do not, because you created the problem by looking away from Christ. You cannot reverse the process by looking away from Christ. You can only reverse the process by turning around and looking to Christ and walking closer to Christ and that is what frees you from whatever you created as you were looking away from Christ. There is nothing to solve. You just need to leave it behind and walk into the light and the life of Christ. That is liberating Christ in you.

The joy of being self-aware

Again, people judge after appearances. They can do nothing else. When you hear about ascended masters, naturally whatever appearances you have in your consciousness, you project them upon us. We grasp this. We are not condemning you for it. But many ascended master students have come to see the path as very serious and the masters as very serious, as these strict disciplinarians. But the reality is we are in oneness with the Christ mind. And we normally describe the Christ mind as a somewhat neutral way, but the Christ mind has divine qualities. The seven rays, for example, are all expressions of the Christ mind. But there are even the general mindsets, we might call it, for want of a better word, in the Christ mind. And it is this enjoyment of being alive, of being conscious, of being self-aware, of being part of this magnificent creation that our Creator has created. Being a co-creator with this magnificent Creator, there is an intense joy in this, that ascended masters experience. And I am telling you this because I simply just want to express that I am feeling this joy by being able to speak to you through a human messenger and release not only the words but the light that I AM, the matrices, the geometry that I AM.

This is intense enjoyment for me, which is why I could go on for an indefinite period of time. But again, as others have said, I recognize that you are in time and space, I recognize that you can only experience my release from your level of consciousness and that this might make it feel somewhat intense, so therefore, I will bow to the realities of time and space. I will end my release.

But I wanted to express to you, the joy that I feel in interacting with you this way. Because I hope that perhaps you can feel a glimpse of that joy and therefore, realize that if I feel joy in interacting with you, I cannot at the same time be judging you. For when you are in the judgmental state of mind, you have no joy, you only have stress and tension. You might have a sense of superiority, but that is also tension because it has to be maintained and validated all the time. But I AM in joy, in joy, where I am enjoying interacting with you and therefore, there is no judgment in my being.

With this I seal you in that joy that I AM and in that Fifth Ray of Vision, where when you see beyond appearances, you see that pure vision of the Christ mind that is free of appearances and judgments.

So with this be sealed in the joy of vision that I AM.

Cyclopea I AM.

The Elohim of the Fifth Ray, I AM.

 

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Freeing up creativity and social awareness through Christ-based justice

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Portia through Kim Michaels, April  1, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Portia and I hold the title of the Goddess of Justice for earth. But what is justice?

Christ-based justice

Well, if you look at the world you see that you have these elaborate legal systems around the world that are meant to ensure justice. Now, there are various laws, various ways of interpreting the laws, various ways of enforcing the laws, but can you really say that the laws encapsulate justice? Well, that depends on how you define the laws, how you enforce them, how you punish those who break the laws.

But if we step back from all of these specific laws, what are most of these justice systems based on? Are they not based on the golden rule? Do not do unto others what you do not want others to do to you. If we step back even from this rule, what is it actually based on? Well, it is based on the Christ mind. And what have we said about the Christ mind? It has an individual aspect of your individual growth, but it also has the universal aspect of the whole. Thus, the Christ mind balances the growth of the individual with the growth of the whole. And the growth of the whole is the basis for justice in the highest sense. Does the behavior of the individual contribute to the growth of the whole? Or does it work against the growth of the whole? This is the basis for divine justice or Christ-based justice, as we might call it.

With this, let us take another look at the various justice systems of the world. What we see is that human beings going back in time, various philosophers, theologians, legal experts, they have attempted to define justice based on a certain view of morals and ethics. They have attempted to create a moral code. And when you go back in time, you see that this was often guided by a religion. The Jewish religion, the Christian religion, Islam, Buddhism, Hinduism. The religions became the basis for the justice systems of the world. And even today, where you have secular democracies, they are still in large part based on some kind of religion that has influenced that society.

What do we see? We see that human beings have come up with concepts of what justice is. They have used what we have called the conceptual mind to define the moral codes, the ethical rules, and therefore define the laws and how the laws are interpreted and enforced. But this is often what we have called the outer religion, not the inner core of the one mind, which we have now called the Christ mind in this context, but which could also be called the one mind to be neutral, because this one mind expresses itself through all valid

Justice and the conceptual mind

What is the effect of this? Well, of course, as we said earth fell from being a natural planet to being an unnatural planet. This happened because the vast majority of people embodying on earth went below the 48th level of consciousness, went into the consciousness of separation and duality. In this consciousness, people can still recognize certain general rules and laws, such as the golden rule. But they are still using the conceptual mind to interpret what it means, how it should be carried out, how you should live by these rules, and how they should be reflected in a country’s actual laws.

We see now that, even though the justice systems of the world are generally based on the golden rule—that it is wrong to harm others—people have still used the conceptual mind based on separation and duality to create laws and the interpretations of laws. Look, for example, to the United States today. Look at all the many different lawsuits that are taking place. People are suing each other, suing this or that company, or even the government. And what do you always see? There are lawyers involved. And they try various ways to delay a court case, to get it thrown out, to get witnesses declared invalid, to come up with all kinds of interpretations. And what you see here is that the area of the justice system has become muddied, the waters have become muddied. And you see a clear tendency that those who can afford to hire the most expensive lawyers can sometimes literally get away with murder.

Therefore, you see a clear tendency that the elite, the most wealthy people, can get a different treatment in the justice system, that the ordinary citizen who cannot afford a fancy attorney. Is this justice? Is it not a principle of democracy that all should be equal before the law? You can go even a step further and say: How are the laws made in America? Well, they are obviously made by Congress. But nevertheless, you know that there are lobbying groups that are trying to influence the lawmakers. And who can afford to pay for a lobbying group? Well, probably not the average citizen, but those who already have great financial wealth, meaning the power elite. Not only do these have an advantage in how the laws are interpreted and carried out, they also have an advantage in how the laws are made.

Is this justice? Is this the intention behind a democratic nation? Is it the highest potential for a democratic nation? Obviously not. What is the reason for this development? Well, in the short term, we can say that the reason why the justice system is getting more and more muddied, more and more polarized between rich and poor, is simply, as we have said before, that the duality consciousness must become more extreme, more and more unbalanced, until people have had enough of it and demand change. The justice system is getting worse and worse because there has not been that shift where people say: “This has gone too far.”

But if you step back from the immediate situation, you see that the problem is, of course, the conceptual mind that is based on duality. Therefore, you see that those who are the most trapped in the dualistic consciousness, those who are the most skilled at using the dualistic consciousness, the serpentine mind to argue, they will seek to get an advantage for themselves. Many of these are, of course, fallen beings, but not all of them are fallen beings. They are simply those who have started seeing that when you use the serpentine mind to cast doubt, you can gain that advantage because you can manipulate and control people, you can neutralize their attempts to improve their life, and therefore you can get them to either follow you, give you power, or to give you some kind of privileged position, some kind of advantage.

There is a power elite that has learned this over many lifetimes, and they have become skilled in using this conceptual mind. This, of course, is the mind of anti-christ, the serpentine mind. We see that from the making of the laws to the interpretation of the laws in the court system, and even the enforcement of the laws, you have a deep influence of this serpentine mind. And this is, of course, not justice, because what is justice? Well, at a very minimum, a way of describing it is to say that you have a clear law that is unequivocal, that does not need interpretation, everybody understands what the law says, and then the way this law is enforced is the same for every citizen. This is at least a demand in the democratic countries.

Of course, in dictatorships and autocracies, you will always, when you look at history, see that there was a clearly elitist tendency where the law was there for the common people, but the elite could do whatever they wanted. And this is, of course, not what you can allow in a democracy, although we clearly see that all democracies have the tendency that there emerges an elite who thinks they are above the law, and in many cases are above the law. Justice is that you have a clear law that is clearly enforced and interpreted, and that this is done equally for all citizens.

Getting an advantage from a muddied justice system

Why do not you have that? Well, you have it partly because the power elite have used the serpentine mind to set themselves up, but you also have it because the people have not seen through this manipulation. They have allowed their sense of justice to be neutralized by the serpentine mind. And why do they do this? Well, because even though they may not be consciously aware of it, they think that they too can get an advantage from a muddied justice system because maybe they too can get away with something.

You can talk about the power elite who may be at the top of society in terms of their privileged position. Then you can look at the bottom of society and you often find criminals. You may say that a criminal organization like the mafia can have influence on society, but clearly they are at a very low state of consciousness, having no compunctions about directly physically harming other people. Whereas those at the power elite do not need to physically harm other people because they have other ways of securing their positions.

You look at many of these criminals that you find around the world, whether they are organized or not, and in a certain sense they know that what they are doing is wrong, not necessarily from a moral viewpoint, but they know that they are breaking the law and could be punished for it. If a criminal knew that he would be punished, would he still do the crime? In most cases not, so what is it that causes criminals to commit crime? They think they can get away with it. They think that they can avoid detection or that they can wiggle their way out in court as well. You even have many people who are not criminals, who still have this desire to get away with things.

An attempt to circumvent cosmic justice

If you step back and look at society, look at humankind, you will see if you could look back to when the earth was a natural planet and compare it to the conditions today, you will see that the vast majority of people are in a certain state of mind where they know they are not always keeping the golden rule, but they are hoping that they can break the golden rule in some way and get away with it in this world. And they are even hoping that if they can hide what they are doing from other people, they can hide it from God. They can get away with it even in a larger sense.

What you see is that the vast majority of people on the planet are enveloped in this specific consciousness, where they think they can break the golden rule, they can do something that harms others, but they can get away with it. They in a sense want this kind of muddied justice system or law enforcement. They do not want a system where any infraction of the law is punished. This is why many people deny karma, why many Western people, many Christians deny karma. Because what is it that the Christian religion as it is right now actually promises people? Look at the fundamentalist Christians, but even most Christians. What do they believe? What do they believe happened here at Easter? Oh yes, Jesus died for our sins. What is the underlying consciousness here? “Oh yeah, we have sinned, we have broken the golden rule, but we can get away with it because Jesus paid for our sins with his blood on the cross.”

What does this allow people to do? It allows many, many Christians to live in this hypocritical state of mind. They claim to be following Jesus. They claim to be believing in what he said. But they know they are not always doing to others what they should be doing. They know they are sometimes doing things to others that they do not want others to do to them. They know they are violating Jesus’ commandment, but they think because they are following the outer rules of their religion, declaring Jesus to be their Lord and Savior, going to church, going to mass, going to confession, whatever the outer rules may be, they think they can get away with violating the most basic command of Christ, because Jesus is obligated to pay for their sins no matter what they do. They think they can sin, but get away with it. Because Christ has supposedly circumvented cosmic justice.

Cosmic justice of the cosmic mirror

What is the golden rule really? It is cosmic justice. What you do to others will come back to you. There is no cheating in the golden rule, nor in the law of karma. What you do to others will be done to you by the cosmic mirror, reflecting back to you what you are projecting out through your consciousness. This is an aspect of the law of free will. You have a right to create whatever concepts you want to create in your mind. You have a right to project them out from your mind. But the cosmic mirror will reflect back to you what you are sending out, and you cannot escape what is coming back from the cosmic mirror. You will experience the physical manifestation of the concept you are projecting out. This is cosmic justice. There is no escape here.

But what have Christians turned Christianity into? An escape mechanism to circumvent cosmic justice, they think. Does it work? Of course not. Is it a grand collective illusion? Of course. Have other religions done similar things? Of course. Look how they believe that spinning a prayer wheel will consume your karma without you having to change your consciousness. Or sacrificing to some Hindu deity. So many things people have invented to circumvent cosmic justice or rather so they think they can circumvent cosmic justice.

Psychology behind the muddied justice systems

Does any of it work? No. If you do not change your consciousness, what you have projected out will come back to you. The only way out of it is to change your consciousness and that is of course what the vast majority of people on this planet, both the broad population and the power elite, do not want to do. If you look at the average Christian, what are they subconsciously saying? They are saying: “I am willing to believe in all kinds of doctrines. I am willing to follow certain rituals. I am willing to make certain sacrifices or light candles or give prayers or go to mass or this or that. Just don’t force me to look at the beam in my own eye.”

But was this not precisely one of the main commandments of Christ? Why are you looking at the splinter in the eyes of your brother and not seeing the beam in your own eye? This is the state of mind they are in. They are always looking for how other people are at fault and are violating the laws or the golden rule, seeking to judge and correct others, judging after appearances. But do they want to look at themselves? Nay. Do they want other people to point out that they need to change? Nay. Do they want the ascended masters to point out that they need to change? Nay. Do they want Christ to point out that they need to change? Nay

They are perfectly happy with the Christian image of Christ being up there in this remote heaven, sitting at the right hand of God, but he is out of the way. And they can do whatever they want while they are here on earth, because they think that when they leave earth, well, then Jesus comes into play and now he comes and says: “I forgive you all of your sins, even though you have not looked at the beam in your own eye. I am contractually obligated to take all of your sins because you declared me to be your Lord and Savior.” This is what they think. Is it any wonder that they do not want a justice system that works equally for all people and never lets anyone get away with anything? That is really the psychology behind the muddied justice systems that you see even in the modern democracies. Of course not all democracies have a skewed justice system to the same degree. There are countries where there is more equality for the law, but nevertheless there is still that mindset of people hoping they can get away with it. “Oh, it’s not so bad. It is okay.”

Psychology of crime

Now let’s step further back and see, where does this desire to get away with things actually come from? Well, on an immediate level we can say, why do people commit a crime? As we have said before, when you go into the consciousness of separation, you are not sensing your connection to your higher self. And when you do not sense a connection to your higher self, you cannot sense that you are connected to other people or even the physical planet. You think you are a separate individual, and this gives rise to the idea that you are a separate individual. Meaning, in its extreme form, if you kill the physical body of another human being, your body will not die. There is no bolt of lightning that comes down from the sky when you have killed another human being and kills you. There is this belief that you as a separate being can harm another human being and get away with it. Even gain an advantage from it.

But still, why do people commit crime? Why do they become so angry that they kill another human being? Why do they become so focused on having something that they are willing to steal it from others or rape someone? Why do they get to a point where they have a desire and they are so focused on the need to have that desire fulfilled that they are willing to harm other people to do it? And disregard the consequences this has for other people. Why is it that people cannot apply the golden rule? What is the psychology of the golden rule? It is, when you are doing something that affects other people, you are mentally looking at what are the effects going to be on other people and how are they going to experience what you are doing. How are they going to experience the effects of this? In other words, if you rape a woman, how is this going to affect her—not only physically but psychologically? Would you want to experience that yourself? And if the answer is no, then you do not force that experience upon another person.

But why do people set this aside? Why are they not willing or able to think this way, to put themselves in another person’s shoes? Well, because their minds are clouded over by something so they do not think clearly. But what clouds over their minds? Well, the basis for it is what I have described, the desire to get away with things. But why do they come to a point where a desire becomes so strong that they are willing to violate another human being to fulfill that desire? Why do they become obsessive-compulsive about fulfilling a desire? Because their minds are taken over by what we have called these collective entities or beasts.

Why does a person become so focused on getting alcohol that he is willing to disregard how it harms his own body, how it harms his family, how it harms other people? Because his mind is taken over by the alcohol entity. And behind every of these desires is some kind of collective entity that has been created by humankind over time. All of the people who have indulged in alcohol in an unbalanced way have contributed to this alcohol entity. In fact, all of those who have partaken of alcohol and come up with an excuse for why it is okay not to do it in moderation, they have contributed to it. And the same with all of these other entities. Any of the people who are partaking in pornography, for example, are contributing to the sex entity, that in its extreme form leads to rape, but in less extreme forms leads to all kinds of other sexual violations of others.

Are people willing to acknowledge this? Are they willing to take responsibility and say: “I do not want to be part of this anymore. And the only way to free myself from the influence from these collective entities, that I may have grown up to tie myself to, is to look at my own consciousness and say, why do they have power over me? Because I have some kind of belief, a subconscious self, that gives them something to pull on. Therefore, I have to follow Jesus’ commandment to come to the point where the prince of this world comes and has nothing in me. Then I am personally free from this pull and I do not contribute to the collective.”

And that is following the commandments of Christ. But are people willing to do this? Nay, because they think: “Oh, but is it really so bad? Everybody else is doing it.” And then in the back of their minds is always this: “There is some way to get away with it.” It is not only in Christianity, all of the major religions, they promise people some way out, some way to avoid facing the consequences of their choices. There is always some shortcut promised. Otherwise, they would not have become major religions with millions of followers. Because as the collective consciousness is on earth right now, this is what makes a religion popular. It gives people a way out, they think they can escape the consequences of their choices. And it may seem as if they can, and in their minds, they believe they can. The religions enable this belief, and the justice system enables this belief, and many other aspects in society enable this belief, even the popular culture.

The collective illusion imprisoning Christ

Is this justice? Of course not. Is it real? Of course not. It is a collective illusion. But of course, the density of the physical octave—the four levels of the physical octave—means that from the moment you commit an act that harms others, until this returns to you in the physical, time passes. As we have explained before, this is a grace. Because before the karmic impulse comes back, you have the opportunity to change your consciousness. But many people of course do not want to acknowledge this, so they think: “Well, I got away with it.” And then in a future lifetime, it hits them, and now they feel this is some cosmic injustice, why did this happen to them? Because they do not acknowledge the fact that it happened because they did something similar in the past to others. This has allowed this collective illusion that works against the realization of what cosmic justice is.

This very illusion is imprisoning Christ in people, because as long as they are fixated on this illusion, hoping they can get away with something, how can they connect to Christ? What is Christ? It is what ensures oneness between the Creator and the creation, therefore,  also oneness between an individual co-creator and the whole. If an individual co-creator commits an act, and then is willing to look at that act and reach for the Christ perspective, then that individual co-creator will know that it was not in alignment with the whole, the growth of the whole, and then that individual co-creator can correct itself

Now, take note here. We have said that beings start with a very localized sense of self. You are not expected to start out at the 48th level of consciousness and you have such a connection to the Christ mind that you can always make actions that do not have unintended consequences, that do not harm others or do not harm yourself. You are allowed to experiment. You commit an action, you refer to the guru who represents Christ to you, you evaluate the action and you correct it. But of course what happened when people went into separation is that they left behind the guru and they said: “I do not want to have this frame of reference from the Christ mind. I want to define for myself what is right and wrong, what is just and unjust.”

And this is what imprisons the Christ mind in this state of consciousness, which really is anti-christ. For what is the Christ mind? It is that you want to grow towards oneness, you want to expand your sense of self so it encompasses more and more of the whole. And as you do this, you naturally cannot harm other people. You will naturally follow the golden rule. But when you step below that sense of connection to the whole, to the one mind, you are starting to define what is right and wrong, just and unjust, based on what seems to give an advantage to the separate self, the ego. And it is just that there are some fallen beings who are so much better at doing this than the average person on earth, and that is why they set themselves up in these privileged positions. But it is the same consciousness. They just have it to a higher degree than the average person, but the average person still wants to be able to do whatever seems good at the moment, and then believe that they can escape the long term consequences.

Freedom from the force-based mindset

What do you see, if we return to the justice systems of the world? That they are in large part set up to maintain this illusion that people can get away with things, first of all for the elite, but even for the general population. What is the justice system based on? A certain moral code, a certain sense of ethics. But who defines what is morally right, what is ethical? Well, it is defined based on the conceptual mind trapped in separation. It is always defined by some elite. And how do they define it? To their own advantage. I am not saying that in democratic nations there is this secret conspiracy of fat old men sitting in a dark room, deliberately trying to pervert the laws on the moral standards of society. They are, in many cases, not deliberately defining laws to their own advantage. But they are doing it based on the vision they have, and their vision is centered on themselves, not on the whole, because they have cut themselves off from the Christ mind. If you were not cut off from the Christ mind, you would not strive to become an elite. You would not think you knew better than anybody else.

You see these seemingly, from a certain perspective at least, well-meaning people who are sitting there feeling they are able to define what is right for our society. And it is not that they are malicious or evil, but they are limited by their vision. They attempt to define some kind of moral code. Take the Ten Commandments, which has been the basis for various societies. “Thou shalt not.” But you see, this Ten Commandments was given for people in a very low state of consciousness. And what is it that happens when people go into duality and start thinking they can get away with things? They become more and more self-centered. And the more self-centered they become, the less they are able to respond to any form of higher teaching, such as the golden rule. They become so focused on themselves that they only respond to one thing, the fear of punishment.

Look at the god of the Old Testament, the angry being in the sky. “Thou shalt not have any other gods before me. Thou shalt not commit murder.” All of these “thou shalt not.” And it is always with the underlying threat that if you do, you will be punished in hell. Some moral codes in some countries are based on this punishment, very harsh punishment. And this is, of course, the lowest level that people have sunk to. But as you see in the democratic nations, there is not that harsh form of punishment, because these nations have risen to a higher level of collective consciousness. In fact, democratic nations are based on the moral code that Jesus expressed in: Do not do unto others, turn the other cheek, forgive seventy times seven, and all of these other commandments that have been somewhat incorporated in a not so fear-based strict punishing system, but still based on this idea that you can get away with things.

What is the highest form of morality? Well, it is that any person at their level of consciousness reaches for the Christ mind as they can grasp it at that level. That is the highest form of morality. And then you continually seek to raise your connection with the Christ mind until you come to that point where you naturally, without forcing it, you abide by the golden rule.

What you see is that people have gone into this state of separation, and as they go lower and lower in consciousness, what happens to them? They become more and more force-based, more and more willing to use force to get what they want. And this can only be stopped by this fear of punishment. But the Christ mind is not force-based, it is not force because it respects the law of free will.

You see all of these people who have some kind of unbalanced desire, be it for sex or alcohol or whatever it may be, and they are beginning to realize that, perhaps not that it is wrong, but certainly that it harms themselves and people around them. They are seeking to overcome the desire by forcing it away, by suppressing it. You see how many people who try to suppress the urge to drink, the desire to drink. But what gives them the unbalanced desire to drink? It is the force that comes from these external entities. But why are they vulnerable to these external entities? Because they themselves have gone into the force-based mindset of wanting something and wanting to get away with it.

It is force that has made you open to a problem and now you are attempting to overcome the problem by using more force. What does it do? It puts you in a constant state of inner tension. As we have explained, you go into duality, there will always be opposition and therefore, the tension, the stress increases until you cannot stand it anymore. But this is all force. What is it that Christ offers people? It offers people a way to escape force, escape a force-based desire without using force to suppress it or fight it. But by contacting the Christ mind and experiencing there is an alternative to the force-based mind

You can be free of this force-based mind without using force, but how do you do that? By letting the force-based sense of self die, by letting these subconscious selves die one by one. It does not take force to let a self die. It only takes the willingness to give up using force, to surrender the idea that you need to use force. There are some people who have called Jesus a pacifist—turn the other cheek, forgive the seventy times seven, do good unto those that harm you. They have thought this is weakness and from people in the force-based mindset it seems like weakness but what was it that Jesus offered people? An alternative to the force-based mindset, a way to attain freedom from the force-based mindset. Why have most people, even most Christians not really grasped this? Because they have not had enough of the force-based mindset.

But this is what Christ offers you, a way out of the force-based mindset that creates division and tension and stress in your being. That is why Jesus is the Prince of Peace. Because how do you attain peace? Well, those in the force-based mindset think that they have to conquer the whole world and turn them all into Christians or Muslims or Nazis or communists. And then when everybody has submitted to them, they will finally have peace and there will be peace on earth, a forced peace. Has it ever happened? Nay. Will it ever happen? Nay. What is the only way to peace? It is to give up the force-based mindset.

See, when you give up the force-based mindset you can have what you want without using force. You can have what the real you wants instead of what the separate self wants. The real you does not want to fulfill a desire that harms other people because the real you does not have those kind of desires. The real you wants to be more by coming closer and closer to the one mind. By connecting to the hierarchy of life that reaches from earth to the Creator. By connecting to the path of oneness, the path of Christ where you for each step you take up become more and more and more. This is what the real you wants. You have taken a temporary detour into creating this separate you. But the separate you can only create stress and tension. And it is only when you realize this and realize that there is an alternative that you start the path that leads to peace.

The essential humanity and equal opportunity for all

Going back to the justice systems of the world. Most democracies have a clearly more egalitarian justice system than dictatorships. Not as elitist, but nevertheless, do they have the ultimate justice system? Nay. Why not? Well, partly because they are secular democracies. Now, I am not thereby saying that a democracy should be a religious democracy, as some people in the United States want to turn America into a Christian nation based on Christianity. But a democracy needs to recognize what we have called the essential humanity. There is more to a human being than the physical body and brain. There is a higher potential. There is a potential to connect to something greater than an individual human mind. This is really the basis for democracy, as all men are created equal and are endowed by their Creator with certain inalienable rights. If there is not that higher authority beyond the mental level, you will not escape the influence of the power elite. And therefore, cannot create a true democracy that gives equal rights to all people and equal opportunity to all people.

I of course also hold the flame of opportunity for earth. And it is a democratic ideal that all people are given equal opportunity to improve their situation, but really to improve themselves, their psychology, their minds. This is what has not yet happened in the democracies. You see in some of these democracies how they are beginning to move in that direction because there is a greater and greater recognition that mental health becomes the next big challenge for the healthcare systems. There is a greater and greater recognition among the people of the need to go into psychology and to seek to heal your psychology to escape all of these patterns. There is also a recognition that it is necessary for society to do something about this. At the same time you have many people who are going into some form of seeking to improve their minds. It can be various forms of psychology, it can be mindfulness, it can be various spiritual movements

But as we move further into the golden age what will happen is that these secular democracies will come to recognize that you can have a universal spiritual view that transcends individual religions. And that this universal spiritual view is related to expanding and growing the human mind, the human potential. There will be a recognition that those countries that will do best are the ones that are most creative, and the ones that are most creative are the ones who have people who are most creative because they have explored the higher potential of the human mind. It is a complete waste to have societies where the vast majority of the people are using only a few percentages of their mental capacity.

This will come to be recognized, that people have a much wider potential than what is common today and that the countries who will do best, the societies that will do best in the golden age are those who are focusing on helping people raise their potential, explore their potential, expand the capacities of their minds. Not only in terms of producing something but also in terms of finding inner peace and harmony so they can function psychologically. In other words there will be a shift where it will be seen that in order to really provide justice it is not enough to have laws and law enforcement and punishment and a penal system

But it is necessary to have an entire system that is as elaborate as the current justice system but it is aimed at one thing, helping people explore the human potential, overcome the limitations in their psychology, overcome the hangups that create problems both for the individual and for society. And therefore, raise people to the point where the law enforcement system gradually becomes obsolete because when you move further into the golden age you will have societies where there may still be laws but hardly anyone breaks the law.

Therefore, you do not have a society where a substantial part of the population are working on creating laws, interpreting laws in the courts, being the police that enforces the law or being the prison personnel that keeps people in the prisons. Neither do you have a certain percentage of the people who are in prison and therefore, cannot produce productive work in society. Instead you have more and more people who are doing productive work, who are coming up with new ideas and inventions and you have people who are working on their minds to explore the human potential, thereby pulling the entire society up.

Freeing up creativity and social awareness

This is a higher form of a justice system where it is seen that laws and punishment is a lower manifestation of the fact that human beings have not developed their psychology. And as you do develop psychology, these will start to fade, become smaller, take up less resources, thereby freeing up resources. Just look at a country like the United States. How many people are in prison? How many people are working in the prison system? How many are law enforcement people? More and more elaborate government agencies keeping an eye on everybody. More and more lawyers. Imagine that all of these people, both the inmates in the prisons and those in the system, were freed up to produce something constructive, to actually produce something in society, whether goods or services.

Just imagine what that would mean for the economy, the growth in the economy, the growth in productivity, and look how many inventions might come forth if these people could focus on bringing forth new ideas rather than enforcing laws or escaping laws. It will be an enormous boost to the economy. It will of course not happen overnight, it will happen gradually, but nevertheless, project into the future and see these societies where all of these people who are now trapped in this system are free to produce something that has value for society and for individuals.

If you go back to the feudal societies of Europe, what did you see? You had a small group, the king and the noblemen, and maybe a few others here and there who had some room for creativity, but the vast majority of the population did not have room to be creative. They could not really change anything in their daily lives or come up with something that changed society. But look how the entire economy was at a certain level back then that is much, much lower than what you see in the democratic nations today. What is it that has brought this increase in wealth? It is that a greater and greater percentage of the population have been freed up to do creative work, to do something creative. Creativity has been set free.

Well, what is creativity? It is the Christ mind that always seeks for more. Creativity is bringing forth something that is more than what you have now. That is the essence of the Christ mind. How do you produce a more affluent society? Through creativity. But this is brought about by liberating Christ in the individual. Why was the Soviet Union unsustainable financially? Why did the Soviet Union gradually decline until Gorbachev realized that it would lead shortly to economic collapse unless he tried to reform the system? Because there was no room for creativity. Why is China now facing an economic crisis? Well, why did China go through this economic expansion? Only because of the democratic nations using China as the factory of the world. It was not due to a rapid increase in productivity in the Chinese population, because they are still so subdued by the communist system. But why are they now facing an economic crisis? Because they have not allowed the freeing of creativity in enough people. Some has happened because of the interaction with Western companies, but not enough to make China a self-sustaining society.

You see here the broader picture that what leads to growth in all aspects of society is that you liberate Christ in the form of liberating people’s creativity, their creative ability, their creative drive. And then the law takes effect that “to him that has, more shall be added” because the Christ mind multiplies the talents. And that is what causes a society to make this gigantic leap from a restrained economy to a more free economy. Surely even in democratic nations there is still a power elite that is attempting to curtail economic growth by concentrating wealth in their own hands. And the primary example is of course still the United States. But even that will change because there is already a movement in the United States to curtail the influence of the power elite. It has not reached critical mass, but nevertheless it is at least a beginning. And just imagine what would happen if this tendency to concentrate wealth in the hands of a small elite is stopped by a democratic nation. Again, there will be an explosion of economic affluence.

Look at the United States. It does not have a public health care system. Look at the Scandinavian countries that do have public health care systems. There are people in America who look at this and say: “How can they afford it?” And then they look at the tax burden and they say: “How can people accept this?” But you realize that it is because when you reach for that Christ mind, which is both creative but also has social awareness and seeks to raise up the whole, then there will be a multiplication factor and your economy will be raised to a higher level. There are people who will say: “But the United States could not afford a public health care system.” And that is true with the current economy. But if you make that shift to free up creativity, avoid the concentration of wealth in the hands of the power elite and increase the social awareness so people will say: “Yes, we are willing to pay extra taxes to give everybody health care.” Then the multiplication factor will make sure that you can afford it.

Surely, I am not saying that the Scandinavian countries are the perfect system. They require constant adjustment. But what I am saying is that there are these leaps that can be made by freeing up creativity and social awareness. Because what is social awareness? Creativity you can easily see is the desire to be more. The drive of an individual to improve its outer situation, to improve itself, that is creativity. But what is social awareness? It is also the desire to be more by saying: “I am not only seeking to raise myself, I am willing to raise the whole. And I cannot allow myself to become a multi-billionaire who has so much money when the workers who work for me and put things in Amazon boxes and ship them out are working for the lowest possible wage that I can get away with paying them.” When you contact the Christ mind, you do not become a Jeff Bezos who tries to pay people as little as possible and try to pay as little as possible in taxes. You instead say: “How can I use the wealth that I now have some say over, to improve the situation for others, to improve the whole?”

Christ defends the whole

This is just a glimpse that I have given you of how societies will change as we move into the Golden Age that my beloved Saint Germain has planned for this planet. Many more things will of course change. Immense changes will happen. Changes that cannot be envisioned or imagined by most people. But also changes that will not currently be accepted by most people because they want to maintain this society where they can have the illusion that they can get an advantage as a separate self and get away with it.

And the greatest irony in this regard is, as I said, the Christians who believe that they can get away with violating the commandments of Christ because their interpretation of Christianity makes them think that Jesus is obligated to take upon himself their sins so they can continue to sin and still feel they are good Christians. But this is what Jesus referred to as the death consciousness. Let the dead bury their dead. And they will not enter the wedding feast because they have not put on the wedding garment of the Christ consciousness. Instead, they will be, by their own consciousness and their refusal to look at the beam in their own eye, they will be bound hand and foot by their own state of consciousness.

They bind themselves so they can hardly move and they will be cast into outer darkness where there is weeping and gnashing of teeth. Not that Christ casts them out, but that they themselves keep themselves outside the oneness of Christ. They use the example of Jesus to justify staying outside of the oneness of Christ, the wedding feast. Christ is not casting you out, but Christ is the guardian of oneness and those who are in the consciousness of separation cannot enter the wedding feast. And therefore, Christ says: “You shall not enter.” Not because Christ punishes people, but because Christ defends the whole and therefore, keeps out those who would damage or take down the whole. The whole is that which is becoming more.

Those who are not willing to join that upward movement of Christ cannot enter the wedding feast or the community of Christ. They are like the scribes and Pharisees. And what did Jesus say so many times? “Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, ye enter not in yourselves and those that would enter ye hindered.” This can be said about many of today’s Christians, especially the Christian leaders who have not been willing to enter the consciousness of Christ and who are keeping their flocks from entering. And this goes from the preachers in these small fundamentalist churches that you find in every corner of America to the leaders of the Russian Orthodox Church and to the Pope himself. Scribes and Pharisees. Priests and cardinals. Popes. Hypocrites, and you will not pass until you let those separate selves die and reach for an experience of the Christ’s mind and allow yourself to be reborn into a being that is connected to the Christ in you and to the Christ in all.

With this I seal you in a flame of justice that I hold for earth. And I thank you for being willing to be the broadcast stations for projecting this message into the collective consciousness where many can pick up on it and sit up and pay attention and wonder what shifted. You have my gratitude and my joy.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Be more by raising the whole! 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, March 31, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain. What will it take to manifest my golden age on earth? It will take that the Christ is liberated in the minds of a critical mass of people so that they can be the recipients of the ideas that will manifest the golden age, but also so that they can be willing to shift their mindset to the mindset that will manifest the golden age.

Raising up the whole of all life

Let me talk about one of the kinds of mindsets that needs to be transcended for the golden age to manifest. Now you may have various visions of what the golden age means in practical terms. What kind of society will there be? What will life be like? But I think that those of you who are open to the idea of a golden age and who have at least contemplated it, will agree with me that in the golden age there cannot be poverty. You cannot have a golden age that is manifest for a few people who live a life of luxury as the power elites have done throughout history, nor can you have a golden age where a few countries live a life of luxury while two-thirds of the world population still live beneath the poverty level.

The entire planet must be raised! The economy must be raised so that the majority, even the vast majority of the people, do not live in poverty. Now am I here only talking about money, poverty of money? Nay, I am talking about poverty as a mindset that denies Christ in your being, in your psychology.

What is the mindset of Christ? Well, what have other masters explained? When you, the Conscious You, experience a glimpse of the Christ mind—whatever you can experience from your present level of consciousness–what do you experience? You experience that the Christ mind is more than your present level of consciousness. What have we explained is the purpose of the entire world of form? You start with a localized sense of self, you raise your sense of self gradually through many, many levels until you attain the Creator consciousness. What is this process? It is the process of becoming more. How do you become more through the Christ mind and therefore also make the Christ mind become more?

Jesus explained it in the parable of the servants that were given different numbers of talents, and their master went away, and two multiplied the talents and one did not. The one that did not was in the poverty consciousness. The two that multiplied it, regardless of the factor with which they multiplied it, were in the Christ mind. And therefore, they were willing to use what they had to become more. And this is the path of Christhood. Whatever level of consciousness you are at, you are willing to become more—more self, more awareness, more consciousness. But you are also willing to multiply the material gifts, the material talents, that you have received and multiply the physical situation in your own life and around you. But you see, the purpose of this multiplication is not to gather to yourselves riches. The purpose of this is to lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven. And how do you do this? By working to raise the whole.

And how do you work to raise the whole? Through the Christ mind because the Christ mind has a personal aspect that helps you raise up your sense of self and it has a universal aspect that raises up the whole of all life. And how do you actually raise up yourself? Ultimately, by raising up the whole through the Christ mind. The Christ mind is the willingness to become more, not just for yourself and your own pleasure or glorification, but for raising the whole. And this, of course, is the only factor that can eradicate poverty on earth.

The beginnings of poverty consciousness on earth

But which came first, the chicken or the egg? Physical poverty or the poverty in consciousness? Well, as we have said many times, consciousness comes before the physical manifestation. There was a time when there was material abundance and it was a greater material abundance than there is today. But people started going into the poverty consciousness by denying Christ in themselves and by denying the possibility to become more.

And how did this happen? It happened before the fallen beings came, when you had this society that was focused on conformity and eradicating differences. This caused many people to go into this state of mind of just wanting to conform to the norms and standards of their society. Now mind you, these norms were not as repressive as you see today in some nations such as Russia or North Korea, or as you saw in the Soviet Union or Nazi Germany. They were not aggressively violently suppressive. It was done through the upbringing where people over lifetimes and generations were brought up to conform to the norms of society. And this caused many people to voluntarily go into this state of mind where they were not willing to become more than their station in society as it was defined by the ruling class. And this ruling class was not made up of fallen beings. The rulers were not in the fallen mindset, but they were in the mindset of separation and duality, and they had defined an epic goal based on the duality consciousness which was to create this homogenous society. As we have explained before, this became a closed system, which became subject to the second law of thermodynamics, and therefore, started the decline of earth.

It was then decided to allow fallen beings to incarnate here so that they could stir up the conformity which we have explained many times before. But the point I want to come to here is that even before the fallen beings came to earth, a critical mass of people on earth had decided to go into this specific denial of the Christ in themselves, where they were not willing to become more and where they were just looking to have a certain station in society, which gave them a relatively affluent, secure and very comfortable life. And they just wanted to live that way for the rest of their lifetime. And when they re-embodied, they just wanted to live that way again. And this went on for a long period of time before the fallen beings were allowed to embody here.

What has happened since then is, of course, that the fallen beings have reinforced this tendency because what is it they want? They want a society where they can set themselves up as having power and privilege, and nobody can question it. They want a passive and docile population that will do the physical work needed to produce the affluence that can then be funneled upwards towards the power elite so that they can reap the fruit of the people’s labor. And all they had to do was to continue that kind of a society. But, of course, the fallen beings could not do this because there were always two that were rivaling to have the ultimate power. And therefore, there was conflict, there was struggle and there was warfare. And this broke up this conformist society.

Denial of the Christ: unwillingness to become more

Yet even to this day, a very large portion of the original inhabitants of the earth are still in this state of consciousness of just wanting to have a secure, comfortable and somewhat affluent daily life, as it is defined by their society. And they want to cling to it for their entire lifetime, in fact, for many lifetimes, for lifetime after lifetime after lifetime after—you get the picture. This is what you still see today in many nations. You see it in many of the European nations where most people who up until just recent decades had a relatively affluent lifestyle could not really even dare to dream of having affluence beyond a certain level.

Now, the European level of material living was considerably higher than what you saw in the Soviet Union at the time. But the people in the Soviet Union still felt: “Well, we know what we have, we never know what we’ll get.” They were satisfied. They were content with having that minimal level of affluence. And, of course, they believed in the propaganda that they were better off than the Western world.

In America, at the time, you saw many more people who wanted a better lifestyle. You had the entire baby-boomer generation which was born with a determination to manifest a higher level of affluence than their parents’ generation. And this is what you saw led to the growth in the economy during the 60s, 70s and beyond. But you also see that this trend has now been slowed down, even stopped, so that there is a new generation of people that are beginning to question whether they can actually have a more affluent life than their parents. And this is because, of course, the fallen beings in America have managed to concentrate wealth in their own hands, and therefore sabotage this development, which was truly the Christ development—that these baby boomers had the willingness to multiply their talents and strive for more.

This was not as prominent in Europe at the time and it was virtually non-existent in the Soviet Union. You still see a large part of the Russian population who want the safety, the security and the comfortable lifestyle, even though it is not affluent. Now as we have said before, Boris Yeltsin, when he traveled to the United States and visited a normal grocery store, realized that the Soviet Union could be upheld only through deception because the people did not know that people in the West had a so much more affluent life. But even today, where there is not quite the same area of information as there was during Soviet times, many Russians do have access to information to see that people in the West have a more affluent lifestyle, but they do not want to make use of it because they still do not want to multiply the talents and strive for more.

And you find, of course, the same mindset in many other parts of the world. In South America, a large part of the population accepts a certain station in life. In Africa, many people are just seeking to get by and eat. In the Middle East, a growing number of young people are doubting whether they will even be able to get a job, let alone buy a house or start a family. Still many people in India and China live at a certain level, a certain station, and dare not dream about more. You see, of course, also that societies like Russia and China and North Korea are seeking to create a modern version of the conformist societies that were there before the fallen beings were allowed to embody on earth.

What you see here is this: The golden age cannot be fully manifest while so many people live in this poverty consciousness and dare not even dream of having more, multiplying the talents and improving whatever situation they have. They have given up. They do not even keep their houses or their environment clean or well maintained. They just live almost in a vegetative state of repeating the same things over and over and over and over. And this cannot bring the golden age into manifestation because it is the denial of the Christ which is in every human being.

Breaking the spiral of poverty

I know it will sound harsh and insensitive to say that every human being has an opportunity to improve its situation somewhat. Every human being has access to the Christ mind and can therefore improve its situation. Now many people will say: “This is insensitive because look at these people who live in these poor countries in Africa or India in these remote villages where there is not even electricity or running water. What opportunity do they have to improve their lives?”

But I am not here talking about some instant improvement where they get an affluent material lifestyle. I am talking about beings, people, breaking this pattern of not striving for more that continued over many, many incarnations and many thousands of years. Why is it that there are people who are so poverty-stricken, who grow up in environments where there is so little opportunity to improve their lives? Because for so many lifetimes they have been in this poverty consciousness and therefore their outer situation is a manifestation of their state of consciousness, of their repeated denial of the Christ within themselves.

Regardless of how low the situation is, they have access to the Christ mind and therefore they can make the decision to do something to become more. And I am not even here concerned about the outer physical results that they get. I am only concerned that each person breaks the spiral of poverty and does something to strive for more that initiates an upward spiral. It may not lead to any visible results in this lifetime, but over the next several lifetimes it will lead that person to manifest itself into a situation, to be born into a situation, where it has greater opportunity.

And that is, of course, what I desire to see for every human being on earth, for what is going to manifest the golden age is that people make use of whatever opportunity they have. The golden age is not going to drop from the sky. I am not going to appear in the sky and manifest the golden age. The golden age must be co-created by human beings in embodiment. And this must happen gradually, step by step by step, so they can keep up with the changes in their minds, so that they feel that this principle of multiplying the talents really does work and that they are part of manifesting the golden age by their efforts. This is my desire.

It is not a concern of mine, as I have said before, to manifest some utopian society with golden buildings and gold in the streets. My concern is the raising of consciousness. And a very important aspect of this is to set people free from this poverty consciousness where they have given up. They have given up even dreaming about improving their station in life. They have either become content with having less, or they have been so beaten into submission that they dare not even dream of having more.

Shattering matrices of the poverty consciousness on earth

Part of my purpose here for this release is to release this powerful impetus into the collective consciousness to SHATTER, SHATTER, SHATTER, SHATTER in the four levels of the collective mind these matrices of the poverty consciousness. The purpose of this is to give people an opportunity to choose more, which many of them have not had for a long time. This does not mean that I am forcing them. They have to choose. But at least they have a better opportunity to do so than they have had for a very, very long time. And I say again: “I, Saint Germain, SHATTER, SHATTER, SHATTER, SHATTER the poverty consciousness in the four levels of matter. I shatter in matter the poverty consciousness.”

This is a turning point for many lifestreams who now have an opportunity to choose that they want more. And you will see how this trend, of course, has already started in many nations, and it is accelerating in some nations where the people are becoming more and are more willing to do whatever they can to improve their lives. And there are, of course, many nations where people have grown up with a certain level of affluence and where some of them have become content with that level of affluence. But that also will not bring the golden age, for there is always more. And when you have reached a level of affluence where you have what you personally need, there is always a possibility of using that to do something for others.

Seeking to raise the whole

And that is another aspect of the Christ consciousness. As I said, the personal aspect is that you raise yourself up, but the universal aspect is that you raise the whole. You have to start by raising yourself, but then when you reach a certain level, you start seeking to raise others as well thereby raising the whole. There are unfortunately many people in the affluent nations of the world who have not made that shift, which is why some of them have started to go down and even the economy has started to go down. And we can say in the United States that, yes, the power elite has concentrated wealth in their own hands, but why have they done it? Because the baby boomers were so focused on raising their own lives that most of them never made the transition to seeking to raise the whole. And therefore, what they have gathered to themselves is now slowly being taken from them by the power elite. This is not by my design. It is simply the law, the law of the multiplication of the talents.

It is perfectly according to the law that you work on improving your own situation for a time. But when you have raised yourself to a certain level, the next logical step is to work for the whole. And if you do not make that switch, then gradually what you have will be taken away. For what does it mean to have? “To him that has, more shall be added.” But what does it mean to be one of those who have? It means that you have enough so that you can share with others. You can help others. And when you decide that you have reached a high enough level for your own comfortability, and you decide now to help others, that is when more will be added to you as you work on raising the whole. This is the Christ consciousness. It is not just about the economy. It is about all aspects of life–doing something to help others, to inspire others, to be an example for others. There are so many things that can be done that do not require money and so many things that can be done for other people.

It even applies to the spiritual path. We have said that there comes a point where you have raised yourself to a sufficient level so that you now have something that you can use to help others. But if you stay focused on yourself and stay in that self-focus without reaching out to others, then your growth will begin to slow down and will eventually decline. We have seen many spiritual people from many different movements and organizations go through this pattern of becoming so focused on themselves, so focused on their own growth, that they are not seeking to raise the whole.

Sharing your progress on the path

Again, as Maitreya and Jesus and Mother Mary have talked about, there are certain enigmas. As we have said, in order to walk the spiritual path, you have to raise yourself above the collective consciousness because the collective consciousness pulls you into conformity. You have to focus on yourself, but when you reach the 96th level, the question is: Will you continue to focus on yourself? Or will you make that shift where you realize: “It is not about me, it is about the whole. It is about serving something beyond myself.” It can be other people, it can be society, it can be ideas, it can be the ascended masters. And those of you who are aware of ascended masters, I suggest that you consider making the switch that this messenger made by saying: “It is not about me, my personal growth or my personal goals. What can I do for the ascended masters, or rather, what can I allow the ascended masters to do through me?” You all have that potential. Again, you do not have to say that you have to do the same as the messenger or as much as the messenger.

The important teaching in the parable about the talents is that even though the two who multiplied the talents had different numbers of talents to start with, it was not the quantity that mattered, it was the willingness to multiply and do something to raise up the whole. That was what released the multiplication. And you all have the potential to do this. As we have said before, the internet gives you vast opportunities for reaching beyond the people you are in physical contact with, and who in many cases are in a lower state of consciousness than you are, and not very open. But you might still be able to help them, not by giving them an ascended-master teaching, but helping them in some way by sharing something from the insights or the awareness that you have attained. You all have something you can share with others. We have talked about this for years.

We are gratified to see that some of you have dared to make these videos of yourselves with these interviews, where you dared to share part of your own path and part of your own experiences.This is a very good start. More could, of course, always be done, and we encourage you to consider how this might apply to you and what you could do and how you could share. Again, we are not putting pressure on you. We are just simply suggesting that there really are ways in this world with such advanced communication—compared to just 30 or 40 years ago—for sharing your Presence, sharing your example, sharing your progress, even your vulnerabilities which can also inspire others. You do not have to set yourself up as a teacher, but consider being an example and being open, straightforward and honest about sharing your progress, your trials and your tribulations, but ultimately the progress you have made. Many more things could, of course, be said about this, but I wish to switch into talking about another aspect. Other masters have talked about it, but I want to give a certain perspective on it from the Seventh Ray.

The outer standards will not take you to heaven

The Seventh Ray is, of course, about freedom, but freedom from what? Well, ultimately freedom from the mindset of antichrist, but also freedom from any limitation, especially the limited sense of self. You may say that there is a freedom from duality, a freedom from separation, a freedom from the fallen mindset, a freedom from the serpentine mind, all of these negatives. This is one level of freedom. But there is also the freedom that you grow in Christ awareness and expand your sense of self. This is not a freedom from something, but it is a freedom towards higher levels of consciousness.

What is it that limits this freedom to grow towards higher levels? Well, on earth right now it is actually primarily religion. And this is because, as other masters have explained, when you start going into separation, you are using the conceptual mind to define concepts based on duality. They have an opposite, you must react, which therefore makes you go further and further down. You are defining the path you are following into suffering, into the Sea of Samsara. Then you have a turning point. And what are you now doing? You are still using the conceptual mind to say there must be a way out of suffering. But because you are not able at that level to step outside of the conceptual mind and see the limitations of the conceptual mind when it uses duality, you are now defining or you are accepting a definition given by the fallen beings of the path that will supposedly take you out of suffering, out of limitations.

And this is what has happened to virtually all religions on earth. Some of them were originally given from the ascended level as valid ideas meant to raise people higher. But those trapped in the conceptual mind have taken these teachings, as they have done with Christianity, and plotted a course based on seeing the teachings through the filter of the conceptual mind, which is what Peter did to Jesus that caused Jesus to rebuke him.

You see how you use the conceptual mind to go into separation and now you still think you can use the conceptual mind to plot a course that will take you out of separation or at least away from suffering. And you even think that this can take you to heaven, that this can take you to salvation, that this can take you to awakening, that this can take you to enlightenment, that this can take you to nirvana or whatever you call it. And this is what you see in most religions and in many spiritual movements and philosophies. People have used the conceptual mind to plot a course out of suffering towards a higher state. But as we have said, you cannot get out of it by using the conceptual mind, only by connecting to the Christ mind and experiencing the Christ mind.

Who are the hardest people to reach for the Christ mind? It is those who think they are good Christians, good Hindus, good Muslims, good Jews, good Buddhists, good Taoists, good spiritual followers of this or that spiritual guru or movement. You see, as Shakespeare said, based on inspiration from me: “There is nothing good or bad but thinking makes it so.” The conceptual mind conceptualizes what was bad and led to suffering and what is good and will lead to heaven. Ironically, hardly anyone is more difficult to reach for the Christ mind than those who claim to be good Christians and think they are following Christ’s teachings and are sure to get to heaven because they have created with the conceptual mind an outer standard for what it means to be good. And because they live up to that outer standard, they think God must accept them into heaven. But you see, their standard for what is bad and what is good is defined by the conceptual mind based on separation and duality. What they define as good is not in alignment with the Christ mind. It is still based on separation and therefore it will only keep them in separation.

Now, you may have people who have over a long period of time created these areas in the mental and lower identity realms that seem like heaven, seem like nirvana, seem like this pure undifferentiated awareness, this higher state that they claim to have experienced and been in, but it is still based on the conceptual mind. Why is this allowed? Because free will must be allowed to outplay itself and also because ascended masters cannot reach these people, for they are not open to it. They are so sure that by living up to their standard they are guaranteed to be saved or reach enlightenment that they have no need for us. They have no need for a spiritual teacher. They have no need for the Christ mind. They especially do not need anyone to challenge their certainty that they will end up in the right place. As Jesus said, you can seek your reward on earth or you can seek to lay up treasures in heaven. And those who seek it on earth have their reward in the sense that they are experiencing being in a state of consciousness where they are sure they will be saved.

The path of Christ towards more

But you see, following the path of Christ is not really about attaining some state in the future that you conceptualize. Being on the Christ path is about improving your present experience of life, taking the next step up to a higher sense of self, then using that as a springboard to take the next step, always striving for more. And when you reach a certain level, you are not feeling that you are inadequate, you are not seeking to get away from anything, you are not seeking freedom from limitation or suffering. You are walking towards something that is more free than what you experience now. Not that you feel unfree now, but you still realize you can be more free by expanding your sense of self. This is the Christ path out of poverty, the poverty consciousness and towards more. It is the realization that the conceptual mind can define both hell and heaven, but neither of them is in alignment with the reality of the spiritual realm.

There are even Buddhist teachings that say that samsara and nirvana are the same thing because they are both defined by the mind. The mind first defines limitation and suffering as the Sea of Samsara. Then when the suffering becomes too intense, people say there must be a way out of this, and now the mind defines the way out as this wonderful state of bliss and enlightenment. But the Christ is neither this nor that, neither heaven nor hell. The Christ is, as we have attempted to explain, beyond concepts based on duality, value judgments and the opposites. It is not that there are no concepts in the Christ mind, but they are not based on separation and duality. And therefore, the concepts in the Christ mind are simply your current sense of self. And when you flow with Christ towards more, you are continually expanding that sense of self. That is how you eventually qualify for your ascension. That is how after you ascend you continue to flow with the Christ mind, rise higher and higher in these very, very numerous levels of the spiritual realm until you reach that level of the Creator consciousness, and then you decide what you want to do from there.

This is true freedom. There is freedom only in the Christ mind, whether you call it something else or not. But be careful that you do not call it something that represents a closed concept, a concept that cannot be transcended. Because you may say: “Are we not giving you a word, are we not giving you a concept of what the Christ mind is like?” And certainly, people who are trapped in the conceptual mind, in a level of separation, will see it that way and will, like Peter, turn Christ into a concept that the mind can deal with. But those who are willing to truly lock into what Christ is, to truly hear what we are saying between the lines, will realize and experience that Christ is that out of which all concepts are created, but which in itself cannot become a concept. It is not a concept. It is the ongoing flow towards oneness with the Creator. What the concepts do is that they define the path you take, and a concept based on duality takes you away from oneness with the Creator, and a concept based on the Christ mind takes you closer.

The Christ is beyond any concepts

But the Christ mind itself is not a concept. And if you try to reduce it to a concept that the mind can deal with, then “Get thee behind me Satan, for thou art an offense to me.” You cannot define the Christ mind. You could put a modern twist on this by looking at these scientists who have been studying the brain for a long time and the philosophers who have been debating what is consciousness. Well, consciousness is that which allows you to study any object, but which cannot itself be studied as an object. Why is this? Because consciousness is what makes you conscious and therefore observe and co-create. But you cannot turn your consciousness into an object that you can see from the outside. You can only experience yourself from the inside.

We have said that the Conscious You can experience itself as pure awareness which is a neutral awareness that is free from concepts. Yes, but it is still the Conscious You experiencing itself from the inside. You are not inside a separate self, but you are still experiencing yourself, and that is the way it will be all the way up to the Creator consciousness. And what the conceptual mind will do when it is in separation is, as I have said, try to reduce everything to a concept that the mind can deal with. And that is why scientists have come up with this idea that consciousness is something that can be studied like you study the backside of the moon or subatomic particles. You can study it from a distance. You can become the remote neutral observer. But you see, you cannot become a remote neutral observer of consciousness, for as you cannot use a camera to take a picture of the camera, you cannot use consciousness to study consciousness. You can study aspects of consciousness, like the brain function or the function of the brain and how it influences consciousness. You can study the separate selves and their psychology, and you can set up all kinds of psychological measures, but you cannot step outside of consciousness itself to look at consciousness from the outside. Neither can you step out of Christ and look at Christ from the outside and conceptualize Christ.

You can, of course, create a concept of Christ with the conceptual mind. But this is not Christ, is what we are trying to convey to you who are ready to make that shift. And that is why in the beginning of the path, you need to have this image that you are here in a lower state, and you are walking a step-by-step path that leads you up to where you become the Christ. It is not wrong at a certain level of the spiritual path to see yourself as walking towards Christhood, becoming the Christ. But ultimately, as we have also attempted to explain, you come to a point where you realize that it is not a matter of becoming something you are not, but of accepting and experiencing what you are, because the Conscious You is out of the Christ consciousness, the One Mind. So is your I AM Presence.

With this, I have given you enough philosophical discourse for one installment. But what I want you to consider as the direct students of the ascended masters is: When have you reached that point where you have fulfilled the personal aspect of your Divine plan of resolving psychology, and you can switch from the focus on self to the focus on the whole, and start giving a service? And I suggest you consider what you put in your Divine plan, or what kind of service you want to give to the ascended masters, especially what kind of service you want to give to Saint Germain that is your personal contribution towards manifesting the golden age. Because when you are willing to make that shift, then I am indeed willing to work with you personally. In the beginning you may not realize this, you may not feel it, you may not experience it. I am not going to appear to you as some undeniable manifestation of heaven. But I am going to appear to you as the still small voice within that gives you ideas, so that you can be the open door for helping the world become more.

And with this, I seal you in this joyful Freedom Flame that I AM and that I hold for earth. Be not swayed by all of the doom and gloom that is currently enveloping the world and running rampant in the collective consciousness. Keep your eyes focused upwards towards the Christ mind, towards Saint Germain and the golden age. Someone must hold the vision that the world is simply working through a temporary turmoil that will open up for a higher manifestation of the golden age. And if you who are ascended- master students are not holding that vision, who will? I hope that you will make that switch and say: “Enough with the doom and gloom, I am ready to experience a new day with Saint Germain.”

And with this, I seal you in the accelerating Flame of Freedom that I AM. Can you feel the acceleration? Are you willing to allow that acceleration into your forcefield and accelerate your mind to a higher level? Then I shall indeed multiply your willingness to become more.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Liberating Christ in both men and women

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, March 31, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary and I wish to discourse on an aspect of how Christ is imprisoned in this world.

The higher understanding of creation

So far what we have explained is that you have God the Creator, who decides to create form. Now, as Maitreya and Jesus have explained, there is a common misunderstanding in Eastern philosophy, that Brahman is the undivided, undifferentiated principle or consciousness beyond all form, thus it is believed that as soon as there is differentiation into some kind of form, there is duality. But this of course is not the case, as Maitreya and Jesus have explained, but I wish to take this even further.

What have we explained many times through our teachings? Well, we have talked about that the Creator, in order to create anything, first creates the Christ consciousness, the one mind, that is meant to maintain oneness between the Creator and the creation. But we have also explained that out of the one mind cannot anything be created by itself and the reason for this is of course that the one mind is beyond all form and therefore, cannot actually create form out of itself. The Creator needs to create something that can manifest form and that something is, as we have explained many times, the Ma-ter light.

What actually happens—what is the higher truth, the higher understanding of creation—is that the Creator in order to create anything does not create a duality, it creates a polarity. There are different levels of polarities. We may say that the Creator represents the Divine masculine and the world of form represents the Divine feminine, the Father and the Mother in a polarity. But of course, even within the world of form there are many polarities. We can say for example that the spiritual realm which is the ascended sphere, represents the Divine masculine, whereas the unascended sphere, the material universe, represents the Divine feminine.

But there are of course innumerable such polarities. This is not duality. The differentiation into the Divine Father and the Divine Mother and the Divine Son is not duality. Why? Because even though there is a polarity between the Creator and the world of form, they exist in a harmonious balance. And what maintains that balance? The consciousness of the Son, the only begotten of the Father, the Christ mind that maintains oneness between the Creator and the world of form, between the Divine Father and the Divine Mother.

Differentiation and polarity are not duality

You see, without creating differentiation, no form can be created. But forms are not created in a vacuum, they are not created to exist alone, to be separate. Forms are always created as a result of a polarity, ultimately the polarity between the Creator and the Ma-ter light or the world of form, but even within the world of form, many polarities: Alpha and Omega, the spiritual realm-the unascended sphere, ascended masters-unascended beings, extensions of the masters your I AM Presence-the Conscious You, the Conscious You-your outer being, your mind-your physical body and so forth.

What has happened is that in Eastern philosophy going very, very far back in time, there was an influence from the fallen beings that influenced even the early Vedic rishis or seers. In many other religions, in the monotheistic religions in the West, there was also an influence from the fallen beings. And what did Jesus just explain is the purpose of the serpentine mind? It is to divide you from Christ within you, to separate you from Christ within you so separation, opposition, denial, this is what creates duality.

Putting down the Christ in women

You see the symbol from Taoism of the yin and yang where the black and the white field are intertwined. Now, if you were to put this symbol on a disc and spin it, you would see that they start to blend together. This is the polarity of the Father and the Mother. They are always held in a dynamic balance and what holds the balance is the Christ mind, the Son. The serpentine mind wants to divide the Father and the Mother by perverting the Son. This of course cannot be done in reality but it can be done in the minds of self-aware beings who have not yet ascended and especially those who have gone below the 48th level of consciousness.

A very long time ago when the fallen beings first came to earth, they decided: “How can we create maximum division on earth? Well, we divide the Divine Father and the Divine Mother by using the serpentine logic to counteract the experience of the Christ mind, to make people doubt the Christ mind within them.” This, in the East, led to this idea that Brahman, the undifferentiated Brahman is the ultimate reality and that the entire world is illusory and is an enemy of your spiritual growth. In the West, or at least in the Middle East, you saw the emergence of these religions that also portrayed God as the male father figure, the angry judgmental being in the sky.

And what does this do? Well, it does of course many things but when it comes to imprisoning Christ, what is one of the most severe imprisonments of Christ that you see on earth? It is the imprisonment of Christ in women. Look how both Eastern and Western religions put down women as being secondary to men or even the cause of the fall of humankind. This was the doing of the fallen beings as we have explained before who said: “How can we create maximum chaos on earth so that we can gain control? Well, let us divide men and women, for they cannot run away from the sex of their physical bodies, so by portraying women as being inferior to men or being guilty we can prevent women from expressing their Christhood for they can come to be seen, both from men and from themselves, as being unworthy to manifest Christhood.”

Here you have these very old traditions where religious leaders are only men, where prophets or seers or spokespeople or messiahs are only men, where gurus are only men. Of course, this puts down the Christ in women and has prevented many women throughout history from expressing their Christhood, even daring to consider that they could have it and express it. But it also puts down the Christ in men because, what is it that is the role of the Christ? It is to balance the two basic polarities of creation between the Creator and the world of form between the Divine Father and the Divine Mother. And how is that basic polarity expressed on earth? Between men and women. If there is no polarity between men and women there is a duality. Even though these religions claim that men are superior to women and that men have the higher spiritual potential, it is not true. For men alone cannot attain a higher state of consciousness without balance between the two basic polarities.

Balancing the masculine and feminine

Now, this does not mean that men need women or physical interaction with women to reach a higher level of consciousness or that women need physical interaction with men to reach a higher state of consciousness. But it does mean that both men and women have to balance the masculine and feminine within their own beings. And when you have a planet where women are universally put down as inferior, that becomes much more difficult to attain. It can be done as some people have done, but the vast majority of people have not done so.

There is no basic inequality between the Divine masculine-the Divine feminine, the Father-the Mother, even men and women on an unascended planet. It is not that one is more important or superior to another, for where did the Ma-ter light come from? From the Father’s being. They are not separated in the mind of God, can never be separated in the mind of God. Therefore, the mind of God does not need the Christ—the Son—to see the balance between the masculine and feminine because it sees it as two sides of itself, two expressions of itself.

The Christ is needed not for God’s sake but for the sake of unascended beings and even ascended beings who also use the Christ mind to rise to higher and higher levels. We can say: “What is it that allows you to rise to higher levels of consciousness? What is the difference between an ascended master that is working with earth, which is the lowest level of the ascended realm, and Alpha and Omega who are the highest level?” Well, the difference is actually the balance between the Divine feminine and the Divine masculine. It is difficult to describe this balance with words because you always think in terms of the linear mind who wants to set up a scale.

But we can say that an ascended master at the lowest level of the ascended realm has a certain balance between the masculine and feminine. It is not that it is wrong or unbalanced but it has a certain balance between the two and the higher you go in the ascended realm, the more refined the balance becomes. Alpha and Omega, that are the highest self-aware beings in the world of form, they have the most refined balance between the two.

Transcending the sex of the physical body

Now, what is it that is said for most human beings, certainly human beings who have gone into duality, even the fallen beings who are in duality? Well, they do not have a balance between the two because in their beings the two are dualistic opposites, so they are actually working against each other. And the fallen beings, the deeper they are into the fallen consciousness, the more opposition and tension they have between the two polarities. That is why they are in a state of constant agitation. Because they are always having to suppress one or the other polarity in order to maintain some kind of ability to function psychologically.

It is a constant ongoing battle, which is why the lowest level of fallen beings are the most angry, the most intense. They of course do not see themselves as the lowest, they think they are the most sophisticated and therefore the most advanced and the highest level of fallen beings, but they are in the lowest level of consciousness because they have the greatest imbalance or rather conflict between the two polarities.

Those who are above the 48th level, they have started to restore some level of balance between the masculine and feminine in their own beings, but of course they have not reached that level of balance between the two that allows you to ascend. And what is that level of balance that allows you to ascend? Well, on earth you are in a physical body. The body has either a male sex or a female sex and given the long history of earth of defining these roles for men and women, you are affected by this. Most societies have a great imbalance between men and women and even the more advanced democracies in the world still have an imbalance. You have been brought up with this imbalance where you tend to define yourself based on the sex of the physical body.

But what is the Christ mind? The Christ mind, despite the way it has been portrayed, is neither male nor female, for the Christ mind existed before there was any differentiation into a masculine and feminine polarity. That is how it can maintain balance between the two. In order to reach the point of balance, you need to overcome the imbalance in the collective consciousness. It does not mean that you are still not in a male body or you do not see yourself as a man or a woman. But it does mean that you overcome the imbalance in the culture you grew up in, where you do not identify yourself based on these traditional roles that men and women have been assigned over the ages. You literally transcend it, where you are neither a man nor a woman, but nor are you asexual.

The enigmas created by a serpentine mind

I know this sounds contradictory, but it is another example of what Maitreya called the enigmas. The enigmas that you have to resolve as you grow on the path. And how do you resolve an enigma? Well, by realizing, if you want the universal formula, that an enigma only seems like an enigma or contradiction when viewed through the filter of the duality consciousness. And what is the universal way to overcome the duality consciousness? To make contact with the Christ. When you experience the Christ mind, it is not that you actually solve the riddle of the enigma. You just see that the enigma was only there when seen from a certain viewpoint, and now that you have a Christ perspective, you are no longer seeing from inside the separate self, so the enigma fades away.

Now, some of these enigmas you can express in words and what the conceptual mind does is, it wants to project that there must be some teaching in words that can resolve the enigma. This is where many, many spiritual people, many well-meaning people throughout the ages have gotten stuck because they think that what has been defined with words as a riddle or an enigma can be solved through words. But this is not the case. Not even the Christ mind can come up with words that resolve an enigma created by the serpentine mind, for it is unreal!

Attempting to outreason the fallen beings

Now, many years ago, Jesus gave you this teaching, that there is one particular thing he wants you to remember so that if he woke you up at four o’clock in the morning and said: “What is it you have to remember?” you would know what it is. And it is this: that which is real cannot be affected by that which is unreal.

You see, many of you who are spiritual people, you are avatars. You came from a natural planet to earth. You know you are more mature, more evolved than most of the people on earth. You have often interacted with the fallen beings and you have experienced that the fallen beings are very sophisticated in coming up with these arguments or lines of reasoning or logic—the serpentine logic, even if you have not called it that. As avatars, you have often formulated over many lifetimes, going back to your birth trauma, this desire that you can outreason the fallen beings. That you can find a way to use logic to outmaneuver the fallen beings and some of you have experienced that in some situations you can outmaneuver or baffle the fallen beings by using logic. And some of you have become trapped, as this messenger was trapped for many lifetimes, in thinking that you are so smart that you can outmaneuver the fallen beings. But you see, you cannot.

You may achieve some temporary success in specific situations where you can show the inconsistencies of the argumentation of a fallen being. But what are the fallen beings using to come up with their arguments? Well, the dualistic mind, the serpentine mind. What are you using to counteract this? Also, the serpentine mind, the dualistic mind so it is simply a matter of you as an avatar becoming better at using the serpentine mind than a particular fallen being. But what does this do to you as an avatar? It keeps you trapped in the dualistic mindset. Even if you are not as aggressive as the fallen beings, you are still trapped in duality because you cannot attempt to catch the greased pig without being covered in mud, as the popular expression is. You are essentially like two fish in the ocean. The fallen being is a fish and you are a fish. But you think you are so smart that you are not wet. When you are reasoning with a fallen being and trying to outsmart them, you think you are not wet, but you are wet because you are swimming in the ocean of the serpentine mind.

The ultimate understanding is not the solution

There is no ultimate understanding that will solve the problems on earth. This is again what we might call the curse of the modern rational age. You look at how humanity was trapped in what is called the Dark Ages where people had all kinds of superstitions. Now science and rational thinking has raised you into this wonderful technological age where you know so much more, you understand how the world works, and you can create all this sophisticated technology that makes life easier right until the point where somebody pushes the nuclear button. That is also a result of the technology and the rational mind.

There is this belief that has been multiplied by the fallen beings and it actually originates from them, that if you can understand how the world works, you can control your destiny. This is what the fallen beings have attempted to do ever since they fell, and some even before. They think that if you can understand the mechanics of how the world of form works, you can control the world of form. And you can achieve some success, as you see in modern technology. But this mindset has led to the point where many people, even many avatars, believe that if only you have the ultimate understanding, you can solve all problems on earth. And this has caused many, many spiritual students to approach a spiritual teaching, especially the ascended master teachings, with this belief that we of the ascended masters can give you the ultimate solution to any problem on earth, in the form of an outer teaching expressed in words.

In other words, the rational mind thinks that any problem can be described with words or images or mathematical formulas, so there is an understanding that can be expressed in words that will resolve any problem. But this is not the case, because words are inherently dualistic. They can be interpreted by the dualistic mind to mean this or to mean the opposite. There is no limit to the kind of problems that can be created by the serpentine mind, by the separate mind, the dualistic mind and many of those problems can be described in words. But the Christ mind cannot come up with a formulation in words that can resolve any problem, any enigma, any riddle.

Seeing the unreality of the problem

Many students have come to ascended master teachings expecting that we can explain everything in such a way that the problems go away. But as we have explained now, many times from many different perspectives, this cannot be done. Certainly, there are some issues in your psychology that can be resolved with words because you have a certain belief that is formulated in words, and that belief forms the basis for a subconscious self. And when you uncover the belief, there is a worded statement that can counteract it to help you see the unreality of the belief and resolve it. But it is not just the words that do this. It is also that you contact the Christ mind and the Christ mind is beyond words.

You will see the Gospel of John that talks about, in the beginning was the Word. Well, the better translation, as we have explained, is actually the Logos. But even if we take this, the Word, the Word is more than words because the Word is a state of mind that you experience. And that is why we have said, also, that a subconscious self always projects that there is a problem that can be described in words that you, the Conscious You, have to solve. But you will never solve the problems generated by the dualistic mind. You will only be free when you see that this is unreality, and you decide to no longer try to solve the problem, but to just walk away from the problem.

Now again, take care to not use the linear mind here, because what have we said? There are 144 levels of consciousness. For each level of consciousness there is an illusion. But it is not that this illusion forms some kind of riddle expressed in words, and you have to resolve it at the level of the words. It is that you come to see the unreality of the illusion, and instead of trying to solve it at the level where the illusion is formulated, you reach for the Christ mind whereby you experience a reality beyond the level where the illusion resides. Even at the 144th level, where you have overcome a lot of illusions, you still need the Christ mind to go beyond that last illusion.

This is the whole idea found in Zen Buddhism of the Koan. The Koan was thought of because so many students came with this rational, linear mind wanting an explanation, thinking that some kind of guru should always be able to come up with a statement in words that could resolve the students’ questions, answer the questions. But the solution was to step outside the linear, rational, conceptual mind, and the Koans are meant to help you do this. In a sense, all of our teachings are Koans, but of course in this modern age we adapt our teachings to people’s way of thinking, and there is of course value in understanding. We are not saying that the linear mind, the rational mind, is completely wrong or bad or useless. We are only saying that it has certain limitations.

We give you many teachings that help you expand your worldview, expand your understanding of how the cosmos works, how it was created, what your place in it is. But what helps you rise to a higher level of consciousness is not that you come to understand with a rational, linear, logical, analytical mind, but that you shift out of that mind and therefore transcend what this mind sees as a riddle, as an enigma, as a question, as a contradiction, as a problem that must be solved. You see, in essence, at each of the 144 levels of consciousness, there seems to be a problem, and the conceptual mind thinks that the only way to rise above that problem, to rise to a higher level of consciousness, is to resolve the problem at that level of consciousness. But you cannot resolve a problem at the same level of consciousness where the problem is formulated because from that level of consciousness you cannot see beyond the problem. You can only see the problem.

The solution is to contact the Christ mind, which is not affected by the problem. Even though the problem is created out of the Christ mind, the Christ mind is not affected by the problem. Why? Because that which is real cannot be affected by that which is unreal.

You could, from a certain perspective, say that in the world of form, only the Christ mind is ultimately real. This is, of course, not the full understanding, but you could say this. And therefore, you could say that any form is created out of the Christ mind, which means that from any level of consciousness, whatever situation you are in, you can contact the Christ mind. And when you do contact the Christ mind, you experience that there is something that is more real than the problem you are seeing at that level of consciousness. And in seeing that there is something more real than the problem, you see that the problem is not ultimately real and therefore, instead of trying to solve it at that level, you can walk away from it. You can surrender it.

Reconnecting to the higher vision in your Divine Plan

This is what I exemplified in my last embodiment as the mother of Jesus, “nevertheless, father, not my will but thy be done. Be it unto me according to thy will” because I had a certain outer vision in my mind of how my life should go, and now I received this impulse that it should go in a different direction, and by contacting the Christ mind within me, I was able to surrender my outer vision and submit to the higher vision that I had put in my Divine plan before I came into embodiment. And this is what many of you have done. Many of you are working on reconnecting to the higher vision in your Divine Plan instead of the outer vision that you formulated as you were growing up, often affected by parents, family and society.

Again, this is not the rational mind, because the rational mind will look at your life and say: “Oh, you should never have done this spiritual thing. You should have focused on the practical aspects, getting an education, getting a career, doing this, doing that, buying a house, saving money, saving up for your time,” and all of these things. Many of you have experienced that family members will use the rational mind to say that you should not have followed the spiritual path. But you experienced the Christ mind within you that there was something more important to you than following these outer goals and norms and standards, and therefore, your life took the direction it has taken. And it can of course go much further when you increase your intuition.

How to ultimately free Christ in yourself

You see here, what does this all lead to? Well, it leads to first of all the recognition that Christ is more imprisoned in women than it is in men, in the sense that women have for so long been put down as being secondary citizens who could not reach a higher level of consciousness so there is a need to free women. However, men are also imprisoned because, even though they have been portrayed as superior to women, without the balance between the masculine and feminine, they also cannot reach a higher level of consciousness. There is a need for people to see this lack of balance and to realize that the imbalance was created through this conceptual mind that created concepts out of separation and duality and projected them upon both men and women, defining these traditional roles that limit both men and women. Even the men who are seemingly in a superior position in these patriarchal societies, they are still limited by that role as more and more men in these societies are beginning to realize.

What is the solution? Well, it is not to actually solve a problem at the level of consciousness where the problem is created, it is to transcend that level of consciousness. I am not here putting down the entire process leading to a greater liberation of women. As I have said before, women had to start with arguing for the right to vote, and they had to point out other discriminations against women and this is all valid enough to do. But from a spiritual perspective it is not actually a matter of creating equality between men and women based on these traditional roles. It is not a matter of redefining the role of women, redefining the role of men, so they are more equal. It is a matter of transcending these roles and the consciousness that created them. This is the general principle.

As we have said, everything is created, every concept, every idea, is actually created out of the Christ consciousness. Even if it is seemingly in the consciousness of duality, separation and antichrist, it is created out of the Christ mind. But the Christ mind does not become it. And therefore, by contacting the Christ mind, experiencing that the Christ mind itself is more real than the dualistic expression, instead of trying to resolve the problem or change the conditions, you can simply walk away from the consciousness and the people trapped in that consciousness.

This is the principle of surrender. You are refusing to remain trapped in the consciousness that defined the problem. And when you transcend that consciousness, you are freeing Christ within you. Because while you are still trapped in trying to solve the problem, Christ in you is imprisoned by that level of consciousness that defined the problem. How do you ultimately free Christ in you? By transcending that consciousness. By transcending these traditional roles for both men and women, refusing to conform and reaching a higher view of yourself, a higher view of the opposite sex, which now is no longer opposite, because you see the polarity.

A new approach to relationships

And this opens up for a new way to approach relationships, of course, between men and women, where you can strive to have that polarity rather than the opposites that is built into these traditional roles. And therefore, the two polarities supplement and complement each other, and they are more together than each of them are alone. And this is the basis for the relationships of the golden age, where you not only liberate women from the suppression, but you also liberate men from being the suppressors. Because both are just roles, and both of them are locked into it, even if it seems like men have some physical advantages by being in a privileged position, they are still locked, trapped in these roles.

In this decade of women, naturally, it is important that some women begin to contemplate this. And of course, that there are some men also that contemplate it, and therefore, become the forerunners for transcending the consciousness that suppresses women. There is always an Alpha and Omega, a masculine and a feminine. The Omega, the practical aspect, is that you address the suppression of women, the discrimination against women, you demand equality, you demand that this be changed. The Alpha is that you transcend the entire consciousness. And you do this by realizing, experiencing, that the Christ in you is neither male nor female. It is in between the two polarities, and it balances the two.

Now, as long as you are in a physical body, you will have male and female energies in your energy field, and therefore, you need to balance the two. But it is the Christ that does this. And when you realize that the Conscious You is meant to be the Christ, to be in the nexus of the figure eight flow, then you are no longer identified with the sex of the body and the roles associated with it in your society. And that is when you can have the maximum impact of raising your society beyond these traditional confrontational conflict-creating roles for men and women.

Now with this, I have given you what I wanted to give you in this installment. Much more can be said and will, as we move along in our progressive revelation, be said. But for now, I have given you a foundation for liberating the Christ in both men and women, thereby liberating the Christ from having to conform to these traditional roles that truly spring from this turning the basic polarities of God into opposites that work against each other and can only create conflict.

You have my gratitude for being willing to be the broadcast stations for this message to be projected into the collective consciousness, where it has already touched many people who are in tune with the Divine Mother and who are ready to step up to a higher level of conscious awareness of the changes that need to happen in this decade of women and beyond. For this, you have my gratitude.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

It is time to see through the serpentine mind and take a stand for the inner Christ!


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Jesus through Kim Michaels, March 31, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus.

What I will talk about in this installment that Maitreya and I have planned is how Christ is being encaged, imprisoned by the serpentine mind. We have touched upon this previously, but we wish to give you a deeper understanding, if understanding is indeed the right word, for it is not really a matter of understanding the serpentine mind. For part of what the serpentine mind does is project that everything can be understood by the mind.

The Christ mind, the conceptual mind, and the serpentine mind

We have talked about the conceptual mind, but the serpentine mind is not the conceptual mind because the conceptual mind is in its pure form simply the mind you use to co-create.  As we have explained, you form a mental image of what you would like to co-create and you project it upon the Ma-ter light. Now we have explained that when you go into the duality consciousness, this is still an aspect of the conceptual mind. But it is when the mind now becomes trapped in the dualistic reasoning, the dualistic way of  looking at life. As Maitreya explained, there is an innocent rejection of Christ, where people go into separation just as an experiment to see what that experience is like. And then they experiment with the duality consciousness, with separation but they are not doing this maliciously, they are not doing it aggressively to subdue others, to fool others, to deceive others, to control others, to destroy others.

This is simply the conceptual mind and when you go into duality with the conceptual mind, you think in a sense that everything is a concept, but you elevate some concepts to not being just ideas in the mind, but having some greater reality or authority, however you see it. This is in contrast to the conceptual mind that you have when you see yourself as a connected being, where you are always striving for more than anything that can be defined in this world. You might say that when you have a sense of connection to the Christ mind, you realize that what you are creating in this world, what you are co-creating with the conceptual mind is not some ultimate reality. And you also realize that you are not becoming what you are co-creating, which means you are not identified with your co-creation. And you know there is more and that is why you are open to the Christ mind.

But when you go into that aspect of the conceptual mind that is based on duality, you think you can define in this world something that is an ultimate truth or ultimately real. Because for this conceptual mind, truth, reality becomes a concept that can be defined by the mind. Now, in the Christ mind, you know that any concept is just a concept. And you know that whatever level you are at, there is always something beyond it that is a higher level than the concept you can see right now. That is why in the Christ mind, as we have tried to explain, there is no absolute ultimate truth or reality because you know there is always more to experience. This is what you cannot retain, that awareness, when you go into separation. Now you go into this aspect of the separate mind, the conceptual mind, where everything becomes a concept. But you feel that you have lost something, you will not see it as you have lost your connection to the Christ mind, but that is what you have lost. The conceptual mind has to compensate for this by elevating a concept to this status of being ultimately real or ultimately true.

This is again just an outplaying of free will. You are allowed to experiment with a duality consciousness. And we can say that the duality consciousness is a state of mind where instead of seeking to connect to a reality beyond your mind, you are using your mind to define reality. You are defining reality rather than connecting to it through the Christ mind. Again, this is allowed by the law of free will. It is in fact one of the things you simply have to do because you have to experiment with this, experience the results of it to a certain degree before you can really give up that attempt to use your mind to define truth instead of finding it through your connection to the Christ mind.

Now what is the serpentine mind? Well, the serpentine mind is also using the conceptual mind because to the serpentine mind everything is still a concept and it thinks it can define reality. But the serpentine mind came in after the fall. The serpentine mind is created because the fallen beings decided that they wanted to control others. Because in order to feel that they were ultimately right in rejecting Christ, they wanted to control all other people on their planet because they have this illusion that if they can control other people, they can prove God wrong. In other words, they are reasoning that God has given beings free will. And this is what makes it possible that one can fall. And God should not have allowed this. In other words, they are really saying God should not have given us free will so that we could fall, God should have prevented us from falling even though it was their choice to reject the Christ that offered them to go back to the path. They think that if they can cause as many people as possible to use their free will to go further and further into separation until they become lost, then they will have proven that free will is wrong. And then God will have to allow them to bring these people that are lost back to salvation by forcing them.

The serpentine mind then is based on this desire, this illusion that you can prove God wrong by causing people to use their free will to go deeper and deeper into separation. But the serpentine mind, the fallen beings are not satisfied by just sitting there and watching whether people of their own accord go deeper into separation because they realize that people will experiment with separation and come to a point where they have had enough of it and many of them will start going back up. They will reconnect to Christ. What the serpentine mind wants to do is to prevent people from reconnecting to Christ. In other words, it wants to deliberately and aggressively take them deeper into separation. And how does it do this? Well, it does this by using the conceptual mind in a deliberate and aggressive way to make people doubt whatever concepts or beliefs they have in their minds.

The doubt that you can follow Christ within yourself

In other words, you take the situation in Genesis that we have used before as an example, here you have the teacher who is instructing Adam and Eve that they cannot eat of this particular fruit because then they will surely die. And as we have explained this is simply a metaphor, it is not to be taken entirely literally. But the forbidden fruit is the duality consciousness and if you experiment with it before you are ready you can become lost in it and then your sense of self as a connected self will surely die. But you will of course live on as a separate self and you will not necessarily realize that you died as a connected being and you were reborn because you still have some sense of continuity. But Adam and Eve were not at the level of the path where they could grasp this and therefore, they were given a simplified instruction. And so the serpent comes in and inserts doubt into their minds about the teacher’s instructions. What have we said? We have said that whatever level of consciousness you are at there is an expression of the Christ mind that is adapted to your level of consciousness and can help you take the next step up. But that expression of the Christ mind is adapted to your level of consciousness meaning it is not the ultimate expression of the truth or the Christ mind or reality or whatever you want to call it.

The serpentine mind now uses the conceptual mind, uses the reasoning of the dualistic mind to aggressively and deliberately insert this doubt into your mind where you doubt the expression of Christ that you can grasp with your present level of consciousness and it will attempt to do this at any level as long as you are unascended. The serpentine mind even has a way to try to make you doubt at the 144th level of consciousness. But it is not of course successful because once you go somewhat above the 96th level the prince of this world has nothing in you whereby it can cause you to react. But there is still that attempt to project at you some subtle reasoning.

What does the serpentine mind attempt to do? Well, it attempts to use whatever reasoning your conceptual mind has used to go down to the level of consciousness you are at. In your conceptual mind you had some kind of reasoning for why it was okay, acceptable, necessary, perhaps even beneficial for you to go to your present level of consciousness and create the sense of self you have there. But now the serpentine mind comes in and it attempts to use your own reasoning to make you doubt your ability to follow Christ, to connect to Christ, to experience Christ. Because it makes you doubt that you can know the difference between what comes from Christ and what comes from the separate mind, the mind of duality, even the serpentine mind. It attempts to make you so confused that you do not know what is real and unreal and it attempts to make you feel that you cannot know on your own.

The subtle serpentine trap

A typical example of this is the vast majority of Christians who have been brought up not only in this lifetime but over many lifetimes with this belief that they are sinners. Now look at what we have explained even in these discourses but of course in all of our teachings. You are not created as a sinner. Your I AM Presence is not a sinner. The Conscious You is not a sinner. You are not created as a flawed or imperfect being. God did not create you in a state of sin from which you have to be saved. What good God would create its offspring in a state of sin from which they have to be saved.

Your state of consciousness that you have right now is not forced upon you by God or any other exterior force. It is a result of your own choices and therefore, you can get out of that state by making more aware choices. As we have said about free will, you cannot make a choice with your free will from which you cannot free yourself by making a more aware choice. This is the law. But in order to free yourself you have to of course accept that you have the ability to free yourself not within your own mind and reasoning but by reaching for the Christ mind. And if the serpent can make you doubt that you have the ability to do this, then it can block you from joining the path, the upward path towards oneness. And it can keep you trapped in the left-handed path of separation, perhaps even make you believe that you can reach some ultimate state by following this path.

Take again the concept that you were created as a sinner. You were born into sin. First of all, in order to really make people believe this, the church had to eradicate the concept of reincarnation. But even so you could still project the belief that originally, even though you have had many lifetimes, you were created as a sinner so there is no concept that the serpentine mind cannot use. But to be really effective the church had to eradicate the concept of reincarnation so people believed that they were born into sin in this lifetime and they only had this lifetime to secure their salvation. And it was also projected at them that they cannot save themselves, that they need an external savior.

Let us look at this belief that has become a doctrine of the Catholic Church and it really has not been questioned by most of the Protestant or Lutheran churches or even really by the Eastern Orthodox churches who have not truly questioned it even though they have some understanding that it is not the full truth. And so, you are created as a sinner. You have no ability to free yourself from sin. Or should we say you were born into sin. And now you see how subtle the serpentine mind is because in this lifetime people were born into sin, not because God created them as sinners, but because in past lifetimes, they chose to go into the illusion of separation, the consciousness of duality. And this we can call a state of sin, because in this state of mind, you cannot enter the kingdom of heaven.

You see how the serpentine mind will take concepts that have some validity to them, but give them a twist. Now, the idea that you cannot save yourself, well, as we have explained, you cannot save yourself by using the conceptual mind based on duality. You cannot reason your way out of duality because you reasoned your way into it. You need the Christ mind, which is beyond reasoning.

Plausible deniability, plausible plausibility, and the Christ mind

Why is this? Well, what have we said about the duality mind? Plausible deniability, plausible plausibility. You can seemingly prove any viewpoint by using duality, because you exclude any evidence to the contrary. When you are in duality, you may come up with a line of reasoning that seems very sophisticated and logical and rational. But it is still in duality. It is a relative truth that you have elevated to the status of being absolute, but it has not become absolute.

Now, you can also come up with an opposite line of reasoning that may also seem very logical, rational and sophisticated. But how can you as the Conscious You tell the difference between the two? You see so many times where human beings are split into two factions. One group has one conclusion and have all of these arguments for why this must be true. Another group has the opposite conclusion and they also have arguments for why theirs must be true. How can you tell the difference? Not by reasoning. Well, in a sense you can, because people, as I said, they choose one dualistic extreme. They elevated that so they say: ”Well, this is reality, because I cannot be wrong.” But they are still trapped in the dualistic mind. They are still reasoning with the dualistic mind and this does not free the Conscious You from the dualistic mind.

How can the Conscious You know which one of the two dualistic polarities is true? It cannot. It will choose one over the other and seek to defend its choice. But this just keeps you trapped in duality—keeps you trapped in the quicksand. What is the way out? Well, it is to contact the Christ mind, because only by experiencing the higher reality of the Christ mind can you see that both of the dualistic arguments are just that. They are just arguments. They are just concepts. They are not truth. They are just defined based on duality. They are defined by the separate mind and this is what you experience when you experience Christ. And that is why once you go into duality, you cannot free yourself by the powers of your own mind.

The mind’s ability to define reality

Why is this? Well, because from God’s perspective, the Creator’s perspective, the entire purpose of the world of form as we have said is to serve as a schoolroom for having beings start out with a point-like sense of self and gradually expand it to the level of the Creator. And as part of this process, you must experiment with the mind’s ability to define reality. And as we have explained, the greater lesson is that before you ascend, you must have sufficient experimentation with the duality consciousness so that you see its limitations. You see it leads you nowhere and you have had enough of it and you can consciously choose to leave it behind to let it go, to just let it go.

The purpose of allowing beings to go into duality is to allow them to experiment with the abilities of their own minds. As we said, you can create any concept you can imagine. And you can even take a certain concept such as “The earth is flat”, you can argue for or against the concept, but then you can create another concept on top of the first concept which says: “This is the absolute truth and I cannot be wrong about this.” You can create layers of concepts and you must have a certain experience with this process of the conceptual mind creating layers upon layers of concepts that makes it seem like it can define reality, it has defined reality and it cannot be wrong.

Choosing oneness over separation

And only when you reach a saturation point where you see this, see where it has taken you—that it really leads you nowhere, only then can you make the fully conscious choice to say: “Enough of this, I want to go back to the path of oneness.” And then you are deliberately choosing oneness based on your experience of separation. You are not forced into oneness. You are allowed to experiment with separation until you voluntarily choose oneness because you see it is what is best for yourself. That is why free will and the ability to experiment with creating concepts is not a mistake. It is the only way that beings can grow to the Creator consciousness instead of becoming robots who will never go beyond a certain level.

The worldview that the fallen beings have created, that free will is wrong and will lead to souls becoming lost, is fictional. What the fallen beings are attempting to create is a group of robots that are like artificial intelligence that can mimic being conscious self-aware beings but they have no self-awareness. And that is not what the Creator wants. What the fallen beings are doing or trying to say is that free will was a mistake but they are actually proving that it was not a mistake because if it had been a mistake, then God would surely have prevented the fallen beings from falling.

The Creator is not beyond correcting itself if it sees that something does not lead to the desired outcome. But the very fact that the Creator allowed the fallen beings to fall shows that the Creator knows that only through free will can beings rise towards the Creator consciousness rather than becoming automatons that mimic a certain consciousness. Of course, the serpentine mind will argue endlessly against this as it will argue endlessly against anything we say. But there are those who can at least look at this and see that there is some reasoning there.

Following Christ within yourself vs. blindly following the serpents

But what is it the serpentine mind does? Well, as I said, it attempts to make you believe that you have made a bad choice by using your free will, and that once you have made that choice, there is no way back. Well, there is a way back, but not through you alone, but only through them. They will claim, as they have done now for seventeen centuries through the Catholic Church, that the only road to salvation is the outer religion of Christianity which throughout its history have been led by fallen beings. As we have said before, there have been popes that were not fallen beings, but looking at the overall leadership of the Catholic Church, the vast majority of them have been and are fallen beings.

This is what the serpentine mind does: it seeks to make you doubt the true salvation which is the Christ mind that you contact within yourself. And it seeks to make you believe that you do not have the ability to contact the Christ mind within yourself. Therefore, you need an external savior, either Jesus Christ who comes back to save you, or the outer church led by the fallen beings. And you see the same pattern in other religions, where there are always those leaders who will make the followers doubt that they can know truth on their own, so they follow the leaders blindly and this is the serpentine mind.

And the essence of what the serpentine mind does, it makes you doubt that you can follow Christ within yourself, and seeks to make you blindly follow the serpents, those who embody the serpentine consciousness, as a force outside yourself. It is the external path, the external salvation, rather than the internal path. And they will use anything, any concept to do this, as you can see they have used the Christian religion.

The entire purpose of my coming was to point out that there is this inner path that is not dependent on the scribes and the Pharisees and the money changers, or the leaders of the religion. But it only depends on Christ which is beyond anything on earth. That is why the kingdom of God is within you, and it does not come with observation of the outer rules, but only by contacting Christ within yourself. And as we have explained, regardless of what level of consciousness you have descended to below the 48th level, you can contact Christ at that level, and take a step up, contact Christ again, take the next step up, and continue doing this until you reach the levels of consciousness where you consciously connect to your higher self, to the I AM Presence, to the ascended masters. This you can always do, but this is what the serpentine mind seeks to prevent people from knowing or make them doubt that they have the ability to do this.

The responsibility for knowing within ourselves

And they have done this for a very, very long time on earth. They have done it very aggressively, very aggressively, and they have caused many, many people to doubt their ability to know the Christ perspective within themselves. I did not say Christ’s truth, but to contact Christ within themselves and sense these outer arguments are not valid. And you see so many examples of this today.

Take Russia, the vast majority of the Russian population have been so hurt in past lifetimes because they blindly followed the blind leaders. They made major mistakes, as we have explained, and they made karma. But first of all, they came to doubt that they have the ability to know within themselves and that they need to follow a strong outer leader, which is what Stalin took advantage of, the Bolsheviks took advantage of, and Putin is taking advantage of.

There are many among the Russian people who will not even entertain the idea that they could know in themselves whether Putin is right or wrong, whether the war in Ukraine is right or wrong. They will not think, they will not make the evaluation because they will not use their ability to tune into the Christ mind and therefore sense that all of the arguments for why this war was necessary and beneficial for Russia have no reality to them. They will not do this, and that is why Russia is now stuck in this downward spiral that will end well who knows where.

Another typical example, Donald Trump. He is not really a sophisticated user of the serpentine mind consciously, but there are forces working through him that have managed to attract a number of followers who will believe anything he says. He has even bragged about this: He could get away with murder because people will still believe him when he said it was necessary or even beneficial. You will see interviews with these people who are asked what could make them disbelieve in Trump, and nothing, they say, would make them disbelieve because they have decided: “I cannot know truth within myself, I can only know truth through Trump, but I cannot be wrong about Trump, I could not have been wrong by giving him my allegiance.”

You see China, where the Communist Party for generations has attempted to program, brainwash the majority of the people to think they cannot know truth. Only the communist leadership can know what is right for China. And now Xi has tried to set himself up as if it is not even the communist leadership, but only him that knows best. You take Iran, where the priests have managed to do the same thing, claiming that only they can know what is right for the people and you see it in many other nations. In North Korea, only the dictator knows what is right and you see it everywhere in dictatorships.

Challenging the old elitist view of the world

The only way out of this on a planetary scale is that more and more people are raised up to where they become willing to take responsibility for knowing within themselves. And they know this by contacting the Christ mind. They may not see it as the Christ mind. They may not use that terminology. But they contact something and they just know as we have talked about, the basic humanity you do not do to others, but also the essential humanity that there is more to being a human being than being one of these blind followers, that there is some kind of potential.

And of course, this is what you see in many people around the world. In all countries around the world, there is a certain percentage of the population, but you see in the democratic nations, a majority of the population have reached at least some level of this, where they are willing to use the Christ mind to sense what is right and not right, instead of the outer conceptualized mind. They are not blindly following some authority figure. They are willing to, we cannot really say, think for themselves, but sense for themselves.

And of course, the entire universe is being pulled upwards because so many beings in this unascended sphere are in that upward spiral of increasing their Christhood, their Christ discernment. And the earth is being pulled up and the fallen beings know they are losing their grip on earth. They see that Saint Germain’s Golden Age cannot be stopped. But they are trying to do some last-ditch panicked effort to at least delay it as much as they can. And that is why you see, as we have said before, that things are becoming more and more extreme, more and more unbalanced, therefore, making it easier and easier for people to see that there must be an alternative to blindly following blind leaders. That it is time for people to wake up and take a stand.

As you saw, all of these women in Iran simply taking a stand and saying: “This suppression of women is not right.” They do not need a sophisticated ideology or line of reasoning. They just need to know this is not right and the same everywhere. And there must come this shift where people say: “No, we cannot continually continue to blindly following the blind leader because we see that the leader is blind. That his reasoning is not real. That it will not lead to the professed outcome. That it will not benefit us or our nation.”

But in order to do this, people have to be willing to question the vision of the world, the vision of their country, the vision of themselves given to them by their leaders. They have to be willing to question that China is going to save the world from the decadence of democracy and capitalism. They have to be willing to question that Russia is the savior of the world by holding onto the traditional values and saving their world from the decadence of the West. They have to be willing to question that everybody in the American political establishment is wrong except Trump. They have to be willing to question that Islam is an infallible religion and that the priesthood represents Allah. All of these things they have to question.

But first of all, they have to question this idea that they cannot know in themselves, that they cannot have that basic humanity or the essential humanity. They have to be willing to accept that they do have access to a higher mind right within themselves and therefore,  they do not need someone outside themselves to define for them what is true, what is real, what is the right thing to do. And people everywhere, even in democratic nations, have to come to the point where they are willing to question the idea that they need a power elite to run their societies as has been the case for thousands of years. They need to question the idea that only the elite knows the right thing to do.

The real massage of Jesus Christ

This was the message that I preached 2,000 years ago, that the people do not need a power elite because they have access to the Kingdom of God within themselves. The Kingdom of God is at hand. It is as close as your hands, figuratively speaking, and it is within your reach, in your mind. The Kingdom of God is not up there in heaven or in the churches. It is at hand. It is within you. This is what the fallen beings of the time would not allow me to preach and that is why they had to kill me. They then attempted to kill the religion, or rather the movement that I started, and they have been successful in doing this from the formation of the Catholic Church and forward. And they are still successful, even though many people have come to see through it and they have just left the Christian religion behind, looking for other forms of spirituality, which is perfectly acceptable for them.

But still, one must ask the question, when will those who care about the Christian religion begin to question this mindset? And when will they look at even the scriptures and read between the lines and see what I actually preached, the inner path? And when will they be willing to use these insights to reform Christianity so that it can become the kind of religion that people need in this age? Instead of a religion that was defined based on the consciousness that people had seventeen centuries ago. Are there those left in the Christian religion who care enough about the Christian religion that they will reach for Christ within themselves and receive the impulses from me directly that will allow them, empower them to reform the Christian religion?

It is time to question the leaders of the Christian churches!

The Ask Real Jesus website was put online in 2002. The material has been available in the physical. Many people have found it. Many people have looked at it. And I am not saying that they all have to acknowledge the website. But the point is that since the website went online, I have been sending these ideas into the collective consciousness and there are many people who are able to tune into it consciously if they are willing to make a shift in consciousness and it is time that you do so. Those of you who have it as part of your Divine plan to reform the Christian religion, it is time that you step forward. Step up to the plate and begin to question the leaders of your Christian church, even the leaders of the Eastern Orthodox and the Catholic Church. It is time to question it.

Now as we have said, who are the most likely people to do this? Women, of course. But there are still many men who are also capable of doing it. And in this Easter message, I am simply issuing the call at inner levels that it is time to step forward and reform Christianity, revolutionize Christianity, not based on what I say in this dictation through a human messenger, not even based on what I say on the Ask Real Jesus website, but based on your contact with the Christ within yourself. For this cannot be stopped by the fallen beings, the serpentine mind, when enough people do it.

Why have these people not stepped forward? Because they are still allowing the serpentine mind to abort their willingness to accept that they can access Christ within their own minds. It is time to see through this serpentine lie and to step forward and be willing to take a stand for Christ, the inner Christ. Beyond all structures, beyond all doctrines, beyond the blind leaders, even beyond the blind followers, someone must speak out because the time is now.

Will you allow the Christ mind to express itself through you?

You who are our direct students, you can contemplate what we have said so far and what we will say, and you can contemplate how you have been influenced by the serpentine mind. Many of you have followed the teachings, you have gone through many shifts, many of you have healed your psychology, overcome many of these subconscious selves, some of you have healed your birth trauma. But still, have you really looked at the doubt you have about your ability to know within what is real and unreal, your ability to be the Living Christ, to step forward and to bring forth something that is an expression of Christ appropriate for your personal situation?

How many of you consider that you could transcend your personal situation and do something that has a wider impact than your personal life? You may look at this messenger and think he has done a lot, but he started walking the path just like you have done. And he worked on his personal psychology for a long time, but he came to a point where he was able to make that shift of saying: “It’s not really about what I want anymore. What can the masters do through me?” And you all have that same ability. It does not mean you will do the same that the messenger is doing. But what one has done, all can do, namely, sense the Christ within yourself and allow your I AM Presence and the ascended master that you are working with to flow through you and express something that is beyond your personal situation.

I am not trying to force you. I am not trying to in any way say that you have not done it and you should have done it and you are inadequate or any of this. I am simply saying, have you considered that whatever doubt you have springs from the serpentine mind and has been aggressively projected at you from these fallen beings? Have you considered what beliefs you have personally, that make you doubt that you have the ability to contact the Christ mind and that you have the ability to be the open door for the Christ mind to express itself through you? Have you considered it?

Again, I am not trying to put any kind of shame or guilt trip upon you. I am simply saying perhaps it is time to consider this, how the serpentine mind makes you doubt that the Christ is within you and can flow through you. What are the subconscious selves that you created when the fallen beings attacked you and gave you this birth trauma? What are the doubts, the beliefs that you have personally? We have talked about many of these doubts that people can have if you pay attention, not only in this conference but in previous teachings. The messenger has talked about it in his YouTube videos.

You can surely find inspiration that when you ask for our guidance within will help you see what is your personal doubt, if you are willing. Again, there is no force, there is no pressure. I am simply saying, the kingdom of God is at hand, the deliverance that you are longing for comes from Christ and Christ is always with you. You simply have to decide when you will accept this and when you will look at what makes you doubt this and see the unreality of it, experience the unreality of it and I will help you and any ascended master that is close to you will help you make that shift.

You can start a new phase in your life where you are not focused on the personal but are able to step up to see this transpersonal aspect of your Divine plan, the plan that you yourself chose. I am not trying to force anything upon you, just remind you of the choices you made before you came into embodiment of how you chose what was your transpersonal service that you could give in this lifetime.

With this I seal you in the transcendent joy of the flame that I embody for earth. May you be able to sense that joy, it is given freely to all, you only need to receive it. But some of you may have to look at what makes you doubt that you can receive it or you are worthy to receive it, but you are worthy to receive it by the mere fact that you exist. There are no conditions in the Christ mind, no conditions defined by the conceptual mind or the serpentine mind. My joy is full because it is unbound by any conditions.

 

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Do not use the experience of reality of Christ to validate dualistic concepts


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Maitreya through Kim Michaels, March 30, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

 

I Am the Ascended Master Maitreya, and I wish to continue my discourse given previously, so that I can be sure that I have expressed this as clearly as can be done, given the conditions in time and space on an unnatural planet like earth.

The conceptual mind and separation

What have I said previously? I have said that, according to the law of free will, you are allowed to use the conceptual mind to go into the state of separation, but as you do so, you will encounter the dualistic polarities. You use the conceptual mind to formulate a certain concept based on separation, and it will have an opposite dualistic polarity that will challenge your concept and your idea that this is the absolute truth or the absolute concept.

When you encounter this challenge, you must react. As you react, you take another step down into separation, and there, you create another concept, which has another dualistic opposite, and through the interaction of these opposites, you must take another step down, thus you keep going down deeper and deeper into separation. But as you go down, you encounter more and more opposition, more and more strain, more and more stress, and your life becomes a continual struggle to defend these dualistic polarities from the opposition that is inevitable, that is built into the polarity.

Finally, for some beings at least, the suffering becomes so intense that they have what we might call the first turning point, where they say, “I cannot do this anymore, there must be more.”And when they are open to the more, they will encounter the Christ mind at their level of consciousness, so then they can use the Christ mind to climb back up, back up the ladder that they descended by accepting these dualistic illusions. They receive some expression of the Christ mind that helps them counteract a particular dualistic illusion, this allows them to take a step up. Now they are dealing with another illusion, and if they are open to the Christ mind, they can receive another impulse that can help them take the next step up. But as I described, again, free will must be allowed to outplay itself. The fact that you have turned around at whatever low point you reached below the 48th level of consciousness does not mean that you are free from duality, free from separation, or free from the conceptual mind.

What do you do inevitably? Well, at some point, instead of just seeing that you are seeking to overcome suffering on a short-term basis, you become open to the idea that in the long term, you are working towards some higher goal, be it salvation, nirvana, awakening, or whatever you may conceive of it as. And so what does the conceptual mind do? Well, the conceptual mind now uses concepts to plot a course to this goal. But you see, the goal, as you see it, is defined by the conceptual mind, perhaps not your own conceptual mind, perhaps the conceptual mind of certain fallen beings and false gurus. Nevertheless, you define a goal and then you think that by using the conceptual mind you can reach that goal and now, you may, because of this, be open to a higher teaching that has some expression of the Christ mind. For example, even the outer teachings given by Jesus 2,000 years ago, even though they were not transcribed in their completeness, even though the people transcribing them had not the full understanding of what Jesus meant, they still contain some valid ideas and concepts that people have, over time, used to raise their consciousness. You can make progress this way, but you are still walking a path that is defined by the conceptual mind.

What am I saying here? Step back and listen to what I am saying. You use the conceptual mind to go into separation, and then you have a turnaround because you cannot stand the opposition and the friction anymore. Now, you plot a course out of separation, but it is still based on the conceptual mind. You are in essence trying to use the same mind that calls you to go into separation to get out of separation. But if you are open to some ideas that come from the Christ mind, you can still make progress to a certain level by doing this, but you cannot ascend by doing this, and this is the essential dividing line between what we could call a false teaching and a true teaching.

False and true path

Now, I know very well that true and false can be seen as dualistic concepts. But because we are using words, we have to find some way to describe the difference between that which actually helps you grow on the real path that leads towards oneness, and that which takes you into the blind alley of a path that does not lead to oneness.

Instead of using a long, convoluted description every time, let us, for convenience’s sake, use the concepts of true and false. We can say there is a true path which leads you to gradually rise towards higher and higher levels of experiencing the Christ mind. There is a false path which makes you believe that you are making progress towards some final goal, but you are still trapped in the conceptual mind and therefore you are not escaping duality or at least not escaping the conceptual mind.

Now why is this allowed? Because of free will. There is no necessity for you going into separation. It is a choice you make. You make the choice, you use the conceptual mind to define these dualistic illusions that have an opposite, that forces you to react, and therefore takes you further and further into separation. You are defining the way you are taking with the conceptual mind. This is allowed by free will. What happens is that when you cannot stand it anymore and you turn around, you are still using the conceptual mind to try to escape the problem that you created by using the conceptual mind.

The conceptual mind below 48th level

Now, I am not saying that this is wrong in some epic way, because what else can you do when you are trapped in separation and duality? You can, in separation and duality, contact and experience some aspect of Christ, some expression of Christ that corresponds to your level of consciousness. But you cannot, while you are in duality, completely step outside of these dualistic selves and see the weakness, the limitation, the vanity of the conceptual mind. As long as you are below the 48th level of consciousness, you cannot, the Conscious You, cannot step outside the conceptual mind completely. It can step outside of a specific separate self that corresponds to a specific level of consciousness, but it cannot completely step outside the conceptual mind. You can of course hear an outer teaching, such as we are giving, you can read it, you can understand it intellectually, but this is not the same as stepping outside of the conceptual mind. For most people, what needs to happen is that you gradually contact the Christ mind, you see one particular self, you rise to another level, you see the next self, you rise to another level, and you keep going like this above the 48th level.

Using the experience of Christ mind to validate the dualistic concepts

But what I am saying is that you can, once you are above the 48th level, you can actually come to see that you are more than the conceptual mind. You can come to experience, grasp, that you are more than the conceptual mind. The Conscious You can come to experience this, that you are seeing that you are more, you are outside of, you have not become the conceptual mind. That the conceptual mind is just a tool that you use for co-creation. But once you go into this level of using concepts based on duality, the conceptual mind becomes a closed system and this you can come to experience above the 48th level. Many people will have to go some ways above the 48th level, but you can at least come to start grappling with this. You can come to see the futility of trying to solve a problem with the same state of consciousness that created the problem.

Now, what is it that really is the problem with this approach? Well, you will notice what I have said. While you are still trapped in the conceptual mind, you can still make progress towards higher levels of consciousness by once in a while making contact with the Christ mind that takes you up step by step, but you still have certain ideas, certain beliefs, a certain worldview that was created by the conceptual mind out of duality and you are still seeking to maintain it. And the problem is that then you go through this period where you have some contact with the Christ mind, but you still have some beliefs based on duality. And now the question is, can you come to see that it is possible that you can use the sense of reality that you get from the Christ mind to validate the dualistic concepts and think they are the truth, they are the absolute truth? And the vast majority of people on earth have not come to the point where they are beginning to grasp this. Even most spiritual people are not beginning to grasp it. For they are still believing that there is something called the lie and something called the truth.

True vs. true and false

Now, what did I just say about true and false? We can use the concepts for practical reasons. But I always have, of course, more than one reason for bringing up something. The reason for bringing up these concepts of true and false is that there is true and false in a sense that there is something that is true and there is something that is true and false. What is true is what comes from the Christ mind because this is based on the underlying oneness of all life. And it is a particular expression, but it is given to help you raise your consciousness and it is not claimed to be an absolute truth. But in the level of duality, you also have the concepts of true and false, they are just another dualistic polarity.

And here is the one realization that the vast majority of people are not ready to accept and that many have actually denied, even many spiritual teachers have denied it. What you see as true and false from the level of duality is all false. Once you come to the point where you see this epic quest to correct the problem on earth, to reach this higher state, to save the world or save yourself or however you see it, once you come to this realization, the conceptual mind will say, “Yes, this thought system is the truth, all others are false.” And the conceptual mind will indefinitely use whatever concepts you accept to define true and false.

But the conceptual mind cannot see logically the Christ reality, therefore; the conceptual mind defines these concepts based on separation and duality, meaning that even what the conceptual mind defines as true is actually false, in the sense that it does not come from the Christ mind.

The concepts based on oneness

Now, what have we said? Even the beings with the highest level of consciousness, Alpha and Omega, are using the conceptual mind to co-create, because you are using the conceptual mind to formulate the mental images, the concepts that you use to co-create. But at this level of consciousness, you are fully aware of the underlying oneness of all life. Now, go down through all of these levels of the cosmic hierarchy to the ascended masters that are right above your unascended, unnatural planet of earth. We have ascended, we are in the Christ mind, one with the Christ mind, so even we know that what we are giving you is only concepts.

We have said this for a long time. Some of you have started to grasp it, some of you have ignored it because your conceptual minds could not conceive of what we meant. But we have said that we are not attempting to give you an absolute truth, we are attempting to give you something that can question your current illusions, your current sense of self, and help you rise to the next level up, and then we will give you something else that will help you go to the next level, and so forth, until you are ready to ascend. The difference here is we know we are giving you concepts. We also know they are based on the underlying oneness of all life and they do not spring from duality. But we know we are giving you concepts, but the conceptual mind that is trapped in duality does not know this, cannot know this, will not recognize it. The false teachers will not know this, cannot know this. They will not say that they are giving you a concept, they will say they are giving you truth and if you believe this, then that truth can become a blind alley, especially if you use your experience of the Christ mind to give it some ultimate reality or authority, then it can become a closed system.

The all-important realization to come to, and you can at least begin to understand this intellectually, but ultimately you need to experience it by the Conscious You experiencing the Christ reality behind my words. And how do you experience the Christ reality behind my words? By experiencing my Presence or the Presence of Jesus, or Gautama, or Mother Mary, or Saint Germain, or another ascended master that you are closely affiliated with.

The true teachers point beyond themselves

What is a true teaching and a false teaching? Well, at a very basic level, we can say a true teaching does not claim to be the absolute infallible or the highest truth. It does not claim that this is the only teaching you will ever need in order to ascend or reach nirvana or enlightenment or whatever it may be. Furthermore, a true teaching points beyond itself. There is more to grasp than what has been given in the outer teaching. Ideally, it should point to the spiritual being that is the source of the teaching, but even a teaching that does not talk about spiritual beings can be a valid teaching if it points beyond itself. If it claims to be a complete system and all you need, then we must say, in the way I am using the words here, that it is a false teaching because it may be designed to take you to a certain level, but then to keep you at that level indefinitely instead of taking you beyond.

We now come to one of these questions that has confused many people. What about these spiritual teachers who claim to have reached some ultimate state of consciousness, or whose followers claim that they have reached some ultimate state of consciousness? There are spiritual teachers both historically, especially in the East but also in the West, who have claimed, or still claim, that they are enlightened, that they are awakened, that they are God-realized, that they are the embodiment of some deity.

What about such claims? Well, what you can apply as a measure is, are they pointing to something beyond themselves or are they saying this is the ultimate, this is the ultimate state you can reach? Whether it is enlightenment, awakening, nirvana, oneness with infinite awareness, or whatever it is they promise you if they say this is the ultimate, then they are, as I use the words here, false teachers, because they are not pointing beyond themselves nor are they pointing to the ongoing transcendence of consciousness that is the River of Life.

Am I thereby saying that all spiritual teachers should talk about and acknowledge the ascended masters? No, that is not what I am saying. Because there are many, many people on earth who are not at a level of consciousness where they are ready to acknowledge the ascended masters. So, there can be a teaching that is given for a certain level of consciousness that is meant to raise people beyond that level to a certain level that is a bit higher, and even at the higher level they are not ready to acknowledge ascended masters.

How do you rise in consciousness?

There are valid teachings that can help people reach a certain level of consciousness. But what I am saying is, that when you have a teacher who claims to have reached an ultimate state of consciousness and does not recognize the ascended masters, even by calling us something else, then that teacher is a false teacher. Because how do you rise to an ultimate state of consciousness? Well, first of all, there really is no ultimate state of consciousness, even the greatest consciousness is not ultimate. But there certainly is no superior or ultimate state of consciousness on a planet as low as earth.

When you do rise, how do you rise? Well, as we have explained, there is only one way to rise from earth to the spiritual realm, and that is to make use of the ascended masters who are working with earth. Rising in consciousness means rising towards oneness, but that can only be done by using the One mind, the Christ mind, and as we have explained, the Christ mind is not some universal, unexpressed, undifferentiated consciousness. The Christ mind can only be expressed in an individualized form as the hierarchy of ascended beings reaching from the Creator to the ascended masters working with earth.

How do you rise towards a higher level of consciousness? Well, ultimately when you start going into what we can call the Christic level of consciousness, you realize, as Jesus said, “I can of my own self do nothing; it is the Father within me who doeth the work, the I AM Presence, and the ascended masters above me.” You recognize that you are not completing yourself, because this is what the separate self, the ego, the conceptual mind thinks. That is why it is a closed system. It thinks it can define reality. You realize you cannot, but that you need to contact the Christ mind to see something beyond your current level, even though what you see will not be ultimate reality.

False claims by false teachers

When you rise to the higher levels of consciousness, you will naturally and inevitably make contact with the ascended masters. What am I saying? Am I saying that there are these gurus that claim to have reached an ultimate level of consciousness, but it is fake, it is an illusion? Well, yes, that is what I am saying. Now again, they do not have to talk about ascended masters with those words, but they have to recognize that there is something beyond not only their level of consciousness, but beyond the level of any human being in embodiment. Even somebody who has claimed to be a high guru, even their own guru. If you carefully read “The Autobiography of a Yogi” by Yogananda, you will see that he does, not in any great length or detail, but he does recognize that there is something beyond his own mind, beings that are beyond his guru and his guru’s guru, and who are actually not in a physical body.

But you will see other Eastern gurus who do not entertain this idea whatsoever. They talk about Brahman, the undifferentiated Brahman, as the ultimate state of consciousness, and they say, or later allow their followers to believe, that they have reached oneness with that Atman or Brahman, or however they describe it in their particular teaching. And this is a false claim. It cannot be done. As we have said, you cannot bypass the hierarchy of light and jump to some ultimate state of consciousness that is supposedly the highest state of consciousness. It cannot be done. It is a flaw in much of Eastern teaching, a fatal flaw.

Again, I am not here saying that all spiritual teachers should acknowledge ascended masters because if they are giving teachings for a particular level of consciousness where people are not ready, then they do not need to mention us. But they need to recognize, in their own minds, that: “There but for the grace of God go I. I can of my own self do nothing. It is something higher that is expressing itself through me.” And it is preferable that however they can describe it, that they express this to their followers so that they do not encourage their followers to turn the teaching into a closed box. How will you avoid anything becoming a closed box here on earth? Only by realizing that there is a level of consciousness beyond anything that can be attained on earth—that is the Christ mind, the Christ consciousness, Christ discernment.

Challenging  other people to raise them up

What do you see? You see in the world, all of these struggles between groups of spiritual people that claim they have the highest teaching, the highest guru, the highest understanding. But as long as you are struggling against others, as long as you are labeling them with these dualistic concepts of true and false, you are still in the conceptual mind, using the conceptual mind to define what you see as true and false, then using it to label and judge other people and struggle against them.

Now, does that mean then that the Christ mind never challenges anyone? Does that mean that Jesus was wrong for challenging the Scribes and Pharisees? Nay, the Christ mind may challenge, but it does so from that level of connection where the person who is being the Living Christ in embodiment fully realizes “I can of my own self do nothing.”

And this is, of course, another enigma, because what have we said? The Conscious You is, in its essence, neutral awareness, pure awareness, meaning it is not the conceptual mind. It uses concepts to express itself, to co-create, but it does not become the concepts, and this is, in its pure form, in its undifferentiated form, the Christ mind. You are already an expression of the Christ mind. But as we have also said, you are not the totality of the Christ mind because the Christ mind can take the form of an individualized being. An individualized being is created out of the Christ mind. But when you have the self-awareness that you are out of the Christ mind, you realize that the Christ mind has innumerable expressions and therefore, you are not the totality of the Christ mind. You do not have a patent on Christ’s truth, and therefore you realize, as we have said, there is always more to the Christ mind than what you can grasp and express right now. And you realize that your particular expression of the Christ mind is what can come through you at this particular point in time and space, given the outer situation and your level of consciousness.

There is no absolute, invariable expression of Christ, and when you realize this, what is the point in using the conceptual mind to judge other people? You are essentially taking a concept in your mind and using it to judge the concepts in other people’s minds. Whereas the Living Christ realizes that whatever it expresses, there is always more. And it seeks to raise other people up. The Living Christ can challenge other people’s concepts, but from the point of wanting to raise them up towards seeing something higher.

What the conceptual mind does when it is in separation is it uses its own concepts to judge other people’s concepts for the purpose of putting them down, thereby elevating itself to being higher, being the absolute truth in comparison. But you see, in the Christ mind, there is no comparison as there is in a dualistic mind, with higher and lower, better or worse, true or false. The Christ mind can be expressed in the form of words. It can be expressed in the form of concepts, but the Christ mind is always more than any expression.

Any expression of Christ on earth is not the ultimate truth

Now, you may be at a certain level of consciousness where you have a certain illusion. The Christ mind may work through someone, a being in embodiment or an ascended being, and express something that can challenge your illusion, and this can help you rise to the next level up. And how do you rise? How do you see an illusion? Well, you must see that beyond the illusion is a higher truth, a higher understanding. And it is valid. There is a higher understanding. Even at level zero, ground zero, the lowest level of consciousness possible on earth, there is the higher truth. It is a higher truth. But it is only one level up from the lowest level of consciousness, so it is not an ultimate truth. But if you allow yourself to think that it is because you sense that this came from the Christ mind, then that expression of truth has now been turned into an expression of anti-christ in your mind.

And that is precisely what Peter did in a situation where Jesus told him to get behind him, because he was expressing the satanic consciousness, the consciousness of anti-christ, that even though it experiences the reality of Christ, it does not want to follow Christ towards eternal life. It wants to encapsulate Christ and use it to validate its limited sense of self, because it is actually hoping that it can use Christ to create immortality for the separate self. This is what some of the fallen beings believe and some of the fallen beings who were instrumental in the killing of Jesus thought that by killing him, a certain portion of his Christ light would be released and they could take it and create immortality for their separate selves. This was a complete illusion, but some of them believed it, the spilling of the blood of a Christed being.

The unfallen and fallen imprisonment of Christ

Why is Christ imprisoned? Well, there are two levels of imprisonment of Christ. First, as we have said, in order to create any concept, you must use the Christ mind. But this is what we might call an innocent use, where you are simply imagining concepts but it is not based on encountering an expression of the Christ mind, in the form of ascended masters, and then denying that expression. There is the unfallen denial of Christ, imprisonment of Christ, and there is the fallen imprisonment of Christ. They are essentially the same, but certainly two very different levels, where one is not based on denial, just what we might call innocent ignorance, and the other is based on denial, which we might call deliberate ignorance, malicious ignorance even.

Many of the concepts that you find in spiritual and religious teachings on earth, and even political ideologies and philosophies, are based on this serpentine mind, the consciousness of anti-christ, that denies what Christ actually is and it always seeks to use the reality of Christ, this experience of reality that comes from the Christ mind, to validate some concept that is out of the mind of anti-christ.

Anti-christ is not opposition the the real Christ

With this, we can ask another question. Is the mind of anti-christ actually anti the mind of Christ? Is it actually against the mind of Christ? Well, the anti-christ mind thinks it is and again, for practical purposes, we can talk about the mind of Christ and the mind of anti-christ. The mind of Christ helps you towards oneness, the other keeps you trapped in separation. We can call them Christ and anti-christ. And those who are in the mind of anti-christ, those who are deliberately rebelling against Christ, they believe that the separate selves they have created actually form an opposition to the mind of Christ and that they are stronger than the mind of Christ.

That is why they can keep the majority of people on earth trapped in the illusion of anti-christ. That is why they could sabotage Jesus’s mission and create a religion that completely perverted the true message of Christ. And they take great pride in having maintained this illusion, this religion to this day, and keeping billions of people trapped in it and other illusions they have created of course. But yet, this is seen from the mind of anti-christ, which of course sees everything in the form of dualistic polarities. They see that there is something that supposedly opposes them, because they can only see it that way. And they label it as Christ, or they hear us talk about Christ, so they consider that they are the anti-christ.

But how does it look from the mind of Christ? Well, the mind of Christ does not judge after appearances; it judges righteous judgment. And it simply evaluates—is it out of the One mind, connected to the One mind and the hierarchy that goes all the way to the Creator, or has it temporarily created the illusion that it is separated from that mind? And based on this, the Christ mind sees no opposition to itself. What could be opposed to that which is everything, that is in everything that was ever created—without him was not anything made that was made? What could oppose this? In a sense, only in the mind of anti-christ is there an opposition to Christ. But again, we have to use words and concepts to show you that there is something beyond the mind of anti-christ, that you are indeed wet when you are in the ocean of anti-christ, but that it is possible to become dry.

The concepts between the 48th and 144th level

Again, we have to use concepts. And there are concepts based on the Christ mind, but those who are trapped in the mind of separation cannot see these concepts. They see them through the filter of duality and separation, which means that the lower conceptual mind now drags the concepts coming from the Christ mind into the level of duality and separation, attempting to use it to validate its view, as Peter did when he challenged Jesus.

This is an essential realization. You cannot get out of the mind of anti-christ through your own mind, through the conceptual mind. You can only get out of it by contacting the mind of Christ—which you, as the Conscious You, can do, but the separate selves cannot. But in order to do it, you must be willing to continually walk that path of never thinking you have reached some ultimate level or some ultimate concept or understanding, and always reaching for the Christ mind that helps you come up higher, that helps you challenge the concept that you have at your present level of consciousness.

As we have said, you do not have to be concerned about the outer personality, just as you do not need to be concerned about your physical body. The shape of your physical body, the color of your skin, the color of your eyes, the weight of your physical body, has no influence on your ascension, neither does your outer personality. But what you do need to be concerned about is overcoming, first of all, the concepts based on duality, but then even the concepts between the 48th and 144th level of consciousness that make it seem like earth is a real world and that the outer personality, emotional, mental, and identity level is the real you.

And those concepts all have to go. None of them, even though they are created out of the Christ mind, but they are not based on the oneness of the Christ mind, and therefore you cannot ascend with them, they cannot take you into the ascended realm. They all have to go. It is as Jesus said: “Let the dead bury their dead. What is that to thee, follow thou me.” And that is a realization that the vast majority of people, including the vast majority of spiritual people on earth, have not come to. And that keeps them trapped in these blind alleys, following these false gurus, seeking some goal that is defined by the mind of separation and thus will never bring them into oneness.

Growth of the I AM Presence

What is the ascension? Well, we might say that your I AM Presence is created in the spiritual realm. Your I AM Presence wants to become an ascended being. But it decides that in order to raise its consciousness to the level where it can ascend, it is going to send an extension of itself, the Conscious You, into physical embodiment on a natural planet or on a planet like earth. Because it knows that through the experiences that the Conscious You is having, the I AM Presence will grow in awareness. How are you having these experiences? By creating the outer personality and all of these subconscious selves. But your I AM Presence does not experience what you are doing through the outer selves, it experiences it from the level of being outside the outer selves. That is why it grows from any experience you have, no matter how you see it, and how unpleasant it might be.

The Conscious You is the emissary of the I AM Presence. It goes into embodiment on a dense planet, it goes through many experiences, and it creates this outer self to have these experiences. And then after a while, when it has had enough, and the I AM Presence has had enough, it starts the real path to Christhood, where it gradually lets go of this outer self, and comes to a point where it can realize—“I came out of the I AM Presence, but I never became different from or separated from the I AM Presence. And so, I can reunite with it.” And that is the moment when the second phase of the growth of the I AM Presence starts, now as an ascended being who can work its way up through all of these layers of the ascended realm towards the greater consciousness.

But what the I AM Presence has gained from the journey of the Conscious You is this experience, realization, experience with free will, and how far free will can be taken even into duality. And this is an invaluable experience for the I AM Presence, which is what allows it to ascend, where you permanently leave behind the desire to create a separate self and see how far you can take it. Because you have already decided, as the I AM Presence, that that was far enough: “I have seen what it means to be a separate being and I am consciously choosing to let it go forever.” That is what the ascension means.

Who makes the decision? Is it the I AM Presence or the Conscious You? Well, it is a meaningless question that cannot be answered. Because when you are ready to ascend, it means there is no longer a differentiation, a distinction, between the Conscious You and the Presence. You cannot really say who makes the decision – you make the decision.

Again, I have given you more than most of you can handle in one setting, and so, I will step back and seal you in the love that I have for each one of you.

Not all of you who are hearing this were in Maitreya’s Mystery School. Many of you were in other mystery schools even on other planets. But as the representative of the Cosmic Christ, the representative of the Great Initiator for Earth, I love each and every one of you as if you were my original students. In this love, I seal you and I look forward to helping you pass the initiations that bring you closer to the point where you realize that you are not divided, you never were divided, and that any differentiation has become meaningless.

The differentiation of the Conscious You is a concept that we give you because there has to be some way that you can separate yourself from the lower personality. But when that concept has taken you to the point of the experience of the Presence, the experience that you are out of the Presence, the experience that you are the Presence, then you come to see that, well, it was just a concept that helped you reach a certain level, and now you do not need it anymore, and thus, you can let it go as the last illusion at the 144th level.

With this, be sealed in the love of Lord Maitreya, the Ascended Master Maitreya.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

No concept is ultimate 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Maitreya through Kim Michaels, March 30, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

I AM the Ascended Master Maitreya. I will continue the release that Jesus started, for we are of course in complete harmony, synchronicity and oneness as we give these teachings that are indeed progressive because they build upon each other and of course they build upon everything given before.

The River of Life is our spiritual origin

What Jesus explained is that you, as an individual being, are created out of the beings of ascended masters at a higher level than where you come into being. In your case you are in the seventh sphere and you have originated in this sphere. Some of you originated as the original inhabitants for the earth before the earth became an unnatural planet. Some of you have originated on other planets that were natural at the time and that are still natural.

Wherever you originated, your I AM Presence was created out of the beings of ascended masters in what we call the spiritual realm which is the level just above the four levels of this unascended sphere. Of course, those ascended masters came out of the beings of other ascended masters going up through all of the six ascended spheres all the way to Alpha and Omega as the highest beings in this world of form and then beyond that to the Creator, even beyond that to the Allness where the Creator came out of before it started your world of form.

Everything in life is connected, everything is out of this one flow which we have also called the River of Life. Why is this important? Well, it is important when you realize that as the old saying goes, no human is an island, no being is an island, no being could actually exist as a separate being, there is no such thing as a separate being. You can compare this to having two fish swimming in the ocean and they are denying that they are wet. This is what you see in the fallen beings who are denying that they are one with all life.

The enigma of separation

They insist that they are separate beings because they are on this quest to raise up the separate self to some ultimate status and therefore, they are like the fish denying they are wet while, of course, being immersed in the ocean. The reason why this image is helpful is, of course, that if you go into the mind of a fish it cannot even conceive of being wet because it had never experienced an alternative to the wetness of the ocean, and this is the same for beings who are in the duality consciousness for they are not experiencing an alternative to the duality consciousness and the illusion that they are separate beings.

This is not to say that they cannot experience it, but they are not experiencing it because, as Jesus said, the Conscious You of such beings is experiencing the world through the perception filter of these separate selves. Is what we call a separate self really separate? No, because the separate self has no identity in Christ. As Jesus explained, without the Christ consciousness was nothing made that was made. One of the enigmas that you encounter on the path as you begin to contemplate this is how can something be created out of the Christ consciousness and not be the Christ consciousness? The reality is nothing can be created out of the Christ consciousness and not be the Christ consciousness. What am I saying then? Am I saying that a separate self is the Christ consciousness? Well, it is out of the Christ consciousness but it appears to be separate from the Christ consciousness. In reality a separate self is not separate.

As I said, you cannot create anything that really is separate from the whole, but because of free will you can create something that appears to be separate from the whole. However, from which vantage point does it appear to be separate? Not from the vantage point of the Christ mind but only from the vantage point of an individual self-aware being who has chosen to step into this perception filter that hides the Christ mind, that hides the fact that everything is connected, everything is one.

The gifts of not-almighty God: free will, self-awareness, and imagination

This is, one might say, the central mystery on an unascended unnatural planet and it will take some contemplation for all of you to consider this from different perspectives. How can that which is the Christ consciousness appear to be not the Christ consciousness? And the answer is actually in Jesus’s discourse, but let us consider it from different perspectives. Free will is, as we have said, the ultimate law of this universe. You have been given self-awareness and you have been given the imagination to imagine concepts of what you want to co-create in the world of form. And you have been given the power to superimpose those concepts upon the Ma-ter light and create forms in the four levels of this unascended sphere.

How can this free will be allowed to outplay itself? Well, this is what many people in the world cannot fathom when they first hear about these concepts. And the reason for this is that they have been brought up with certain ideas about God that were created and spread by the fallen beings. First of all, we have the idea that God is supposedly almighty. But you see the Creator, while being almighty, has chosen to set aside his almightiness in an unascended sphere. The reason for this is that the Creator is not seeking to achieve a specific end result or to force the individual extensions of itself to walk a path that leads back to oneness with the Creator. The Creator is not seeking to raise up an army of robots. The Creator is seeking to raise up self-aware co-creators who can eventually become Creators. And this cannot be done by force, it cannot be done automatically.

So, the Creator has said: “I will create an unascended sphere and in that sphere I am not almighty, at least not for a time, so that the self-aware extensions of myself have opportunity, upon opportunity, upon opportunity to explore what they can do with their free will and their conceptual minds.” In other words, you have been given the freedom to explore whatever you can do with your free will, but what you can do with your free will is limited by your imagination, by your ability to conceptualize. You can only co-create what you can conceptualize. Unascended beings have this freedom.

Another lie spread by the fallen beings is that God is all-knowing and therefore, God knows ahead of time what will be the fate of the world and even the specific designs of the world, what specific forms will manifest. But the reality is that in an unascended sphere God does not know because free will cannot be predicted.

Then the third misconception is that God is all good and therefore, in the end, God will not allow anything really bad to happen. Now, this is a particularly dangerous illusion on a planet like earth where so many people have been brought up with this idea that God is all good but they see all of the evil taking place on earth and they cannot understand how a good God could allow this. And this has probably created more confusion than any other single idea. But the reason is again that God has said: “I am giving these beings free will and they have the freedom to experiment with that free will in the unascended sphere where nothing can become permanent.” In a sense God has set aside its “all-goodness” also in the unascended sphere. God has set aside its all-power, its all-knowing and its all-goodness in order to allow the outplaying of free will.

Up or down?

Now we have explained that a new being descends to the 48th level of consciousness at least on earth. And you have the two choices, you can build on your sense of connection to something outside your own mind and rise higher towards the 144th level. Or you can go into the illusion of separation and go below the 48th level. And you have a right to go quite far below, but there is, of course, a limit on earth defined by the collective consciousness.

What is it that happens when you go into separation? Well, in a sense you could say that you are simply experimenting with your free will and your imagination. Here we have a being that has some sense that it is connected to something outside itself and you might think, if you look at how we normally explain it, that those people who went into separation did so from the 48th level without having gone above the 48th level. However, this was only rarely the case. What actually happened to most of the beings who went into separation was that they started using their sense of connection to experiment with what you can do in an environment like earth with your imagination and free will. And that means that in the model we have given you here which, of course, is different on different planets, they were rising up gradually towards the 96th level of consciousness.

The reason this is important is that when a new being starts out it does not have a real firm sense of identity. It has, as Jesus explained, taken on certain illusions from the 144th level to the 48th level but these are relating to the four levels of the material universe, planet earth and this means that a being at the 48th level is what Jesus referred to as: “Unless you become as little children you cannot enter the kingdom.” They are fairly innocent and they do not have a strong outer personality, a strong sense of who they are.

So, what happens is that when a new group of beings comes to a planet like earth, they will start experimenting but some will be more eager than others. Some will be focused on enjoying life on earth and when the earth was still a natural planet, life on earth was very enjoyable compared to what it is now. Many were focused on this for a long time, but some became more eager and they started raising their sense of self towards the 96th level and this means that they were building a sense of identity. Now, at the time, the collective consciousness created by the entire group of beings was not nearly as strong as it is now and, of course, it was not affected by the duality consciousness as it is now. These beings were not being pulled down as you are now when you are walking from the 48th to the 96th level but still they had to raise themselves above the collective consciousness who wanted to enjoy life. There were some beings who said: “Well there must be more to life than enjoying life in the physical octave on this planet”, and they started raising their sense of self and as they approached the 96th level they had built a stronger sense of self than the average person around them at the time.

Christ mind and conceptual mind at the 96th level

What happens then at the 96th level? Well, this is where we have explained that you face this initiation of what will you now do with the sense of self you have built. Will you lock in to what we have called the “inner path” where you realize that this sense of self you have built could take you to a certain level but could not take you beyond and therefore, you begin what we might call the real path of Christic initiation where you begin to overcome not only the self you built going up to the 96th level, but even the illusions from the 96th to the 144th level and you begin to put on Christhood.

Now what did Jesus explain? That what you are using to descend is the conceptual mind, the mind that creates concepts. So, what did beings do? They used the conceptual mind to take on the illusions from the 144th level to the 48th level. They also used the conceptual mind to take on the identity that helped them climb from the 48th to the 96th level.

This will require some contemplation. You might say: “Well, is it not that you use the conceptual mind to overcome the illusion at the 48th level and then when you see through that illusion you rise to the 49th level?” In other words, the conceptual mind saw through the illusion that it had taken on. Well, yes and no. You do use the mind because you are thinking with the mind. But what helps you rise to the 49th level is that you see through the illusion and it is not actually the conceptual mind that sees through the illusion. It is that the Conscious You steps outside the conceptual mind, connects to the Christ mind and then rises higher. You are using the conceptual mind to descend and you are using the Christ mind to ascend. However, this of course, does not mean that you can let go of the conceptual mind, nor really that you are meant to.

What is it the conceptual mind does? Well, as you overcome the illusions, you are raising your consciousness beyond the 48th level. You become much better at co-creating for example, much more capable of manifesting what you can conceptualize. But at the same time the conceptual mind is building a sense of self, a conceptual self. Now, be careful to listen. I am not saying this is wrong. This is all you can do in the unascended sphere. However, the big question is when you come to the 96th level, can the Conscious You step outside of the self that the conceptual mind built as you were climbing those steps?

Will the Conscious You be willing to see that the conceptual mind has built this sense of self as a spiritual person, as a leader, as a creative person, as a person who is capable of manifesting what it can conceive of? Will you let go of that sense of self and realize that the Christ mind is more than that self could ever be? In other words, will you realize that by going beyond this self, by letting this self die, you will become more than you could ever be if you continue to build on this self.

Conceptual self vs. connected self

Now this is a realization you cannot come to at the 48th level or the 64th or the 72th. But you can come to it at the 96th level if the Conscious You is willing. But what happened to many beings is that they came to the 96th level and they were not willing to make the shift. Instead, they went into deciding that they wanted to experiment and see how far they could go in building this conceptual self.

Now again, this is not wrong. This is allowed by the law of free will in an unascended sphere. Of course, you cannot ascend with such a self, but you can continue an existence in the unascended sphere for a very long time. However, in order to do this, you cannot stay at the 96th level. You are literally switching. It is not described very well in Genesis with the Garden of Eden story. But it is at least described in some way. As I have explained in great detail in my book, Adam and Eve were told not to eat the forbidden fruit because if they did, they would surely die. The serpent caused them to doubt this, the teacher’s instruction, by saying: “Thou shalt not surely die, instead you should become as a god knowing good and evil.” And as I have explained, this means that you do actually die as the connected self you saw yourself as at the 96th level and therefore, you are cast out of the Garden of Eden of being connected to the teacher. And you are therefore, in the state of separation.

Now this is a shock. And it is a shock that you cannot ignore so you have to justify it and in order to justify it you cannot use the Christ mind so you use the mind that is outside the Christ mind, the dualistic consciousness. And you use some dualistic polarity, some dualistic extreme, to justify why it is important to continue to build on this conceptual self. And again, this is not wrong. What have I said about God setting aside his all-power, all-knowing, all-goodness? You have a right to do this within the law of free will. God is not blaming you. I am not blaming you. No ascended master is blaming you. The Christ mind is not blaming you. But you recognize perhaps, what you have done when you do this. You have said, often without realizing it, but you have said: “I want to experience what it is like to build a self that is not seeing itself as connected to the one mind, to the Christ mind. I want to see how far I can go building this conceptual self. How far can I stretch my free will? What kind of self can I conceptualize?”

Going down into separation

And this is just an experiment. But the consequence of it is, of course, that you separate yourself from a teacher and from the entire lineage of teachers that goes up to the Creator, as Jesus explained. Because this is what you are saying, instead of at the 96th level saying: “I now see that I am connected to this lineage and I want to experiment with how I can build my sense of self as part of this lineage.” Instead of saying this, you are now saying: “I want to see how I can build my sense of self by being separated from the lineage.” And of course, we who represent the lineage, we must then step back.

Now, as we have said, an ascended master will then create out of its own being a Christ self that will follow you as you go deeper and deeper into separation. There will be an element of the Christ mind with you so that you can turn around at any point. But you, of course, will not be aware of this. Now you have a being who has decided to do this and take care to note that I have not talked about fallen beings here yet. You have a being who has decided to experiment with its free will or seeing: “How far can I go in building this separate self that is separated from the lineage” and it just experiments. It tries this and tries that over many lifetimes and still, the being has not fallen. The being has experimented in an unascended sphere, but it has not fallen. It has just continued to create more and more concepts of what kind of being it is.

And of course, it encounters other beings who have done the same thing and they often clash, they often have conflicts because one being uses a particular idea that springs from duality and elevates that idea to the status of being an absolute truth. Another being takes another dualistic idea, elevates that to the status of being absolute. And when two beings meet and they have different ideas that they both claim to be absolute, then it is obvious to them that they cannot both be right. Therefore, there is conflict, therefore, there is struggle, therefore there can eventually be aggression and the attempt by some beings to destroy those who disagree with them. This is still a matter of how far down do you go towards the lowest level of consciousness possible on earth. Again, we are still not talking fallen beings.

The denial of Christ and the fall

So now, you have a situation like in previous spheres, where the entire sphere is ready to ascend. The vast majority of the beings did not choose to create these separate selves and elevate them to a higher and higher status. They chose to walk the path of oneness and therefore, their free will overrides the free will of those who have gone into separation and so now the sphere is ready to ascend.

And now we have the situation where on certain planets in a sphere, there is usually one fallen being who has managed to set itself up as the undisputed leader on a particular planet. There might be billions of lifestreams on the planet who have all gone into separation but they have all submitted themselves to the leader and therefore, they are literally worshiping that leader as a god, as the absolute authority, not only on that planet, but in the entire universe because they do not see that there are other planets who have different configurations and who do not have leaders that are in separation. This is what happens originally before a fall. One being manages to set itself up as the undisputed leader.

Now we have the situation where the sphere approaches the ascension point. What happens? What happens is that the ascended masters come to that planet, manifest ourselves in some undeniable form, not only for the leader but for all of the beings on the planet and confront them with a choice: “Will you choose to ascend with the rest of your sphere or will you continue to go into separation?” And some saw that they had experimented long enough, turned around, received help to ascend with the rest of their sphere, but some did not and now they fell.

But you will notice that when I first talked about new beings in an unascended sphere who are just experimenting with their free will, this is different from what happens in the fall, because a new being is just experimenting. But when you fall, you are denying the reality of Christ. In other words, a new being is allowed to go into the state of consciousness that hides Christ and it does not realize what it has done. It is just experimenting with creating a sense of self in separation and it has no experience of Christ. But when you are confronted with the ascended masters you have that direct experience that your separate self really has no permanence, it cannot survive and it actually is not separate.

The conceptual mind and fallen consciousness

This is what you see when you are confronted by the ascended masters, that your separate self is created out of the Christ mind and the lineage. You have just been given freedom to experiment and so when you fall, you have to deny this and it is a denial that in order to uphold it, it must be as absolute as an unascended being can make it. Nothing is really absolute. But as far as a being can deny it, as firmly as it can deny it, that is how that denial is. What happens is that a fallen being when it falls, it now takes this separate self that it has created over a very long period of time in the unascended sphere and it elevates it to the status where it makes that decision that it could not be wrong: “I could not be wrong.” And this is, again, just a free will decision.

The fallen being, in order to make that decision, has to conceptualize why it is not wrong so it has to make the ascended masters wrong, make them unreal: “This is just not real. Or they are just wrong, or they are just deceiving me, or they are lying to people.” A common theme is that the leader will say: “Oh, the ascended masters are lying to my followers, trying to lure them away from me, but I am the one who can save my followers so they should follow me and that is why it is wrong of the ascended masters to do this.” Or some of them will even say: “But the ascended masters confronting me is a violation of my free will.”

There are various decisions that fallen beings make, but they have to use the conceptual mind to conceptualize why the conceptual mind is not wrong, and they come up with some kind of concept. And then once they have that concept, they elevate it to the status of being absolute and it is so important to them to uphold this concept that they would rather fall than ascend with the rest of their sphere. And naturally, once they have fallen, they have to uphold that concept as absolute and infallible for as long as they want to stay in the fallen consciousness, because once they accept and acknowledge that it was an illusion, it was just a concept, then they cannot stay in the fallen consciousness.

Self-destructive spiral on earth

So, now you have a situation where a group of lifestreams, as on earth, have gone into creating this separate sense of self. There are leaders who have emerged, they have created a certain society on earth, where they see that differences and differentiation is a threat. This is how they conceptualize it. They want everybody to believe the same, everybody to be as uniform, as conformist as at all possible and therefore, the entire planet goes into a downward spiral, because of what we have called the second law of thermodynamics, which is really also an out-picturing of the law of free will—that you are allowed to go against the upward movement of your sphere, but it requires more and more effort to do so and that is why your society starts falling apart due to the resistance you are creating in resisting the upward pull of the River of Life. All of this we have explained before, but I am trying to put it all together, so you can see something important.

Now you have this planet who is in a self-destructive spiral. The ascended masters look at this and decide what can we do to change the equation. And in the case of earth, and it was not the same with all planets, but in the case of earth it was decided that something needs to break up this focus on conformity and what better way to do this than to allow fallen beings to embody on earth.

So now you allow certain fallen beings to embody here and they are in a new situation after they fell, because when they existed before the fall, one fallen being could set itself as the undisputed leader on a planet. But after they fall, this can no longer be allowed so there is always more than one fallen being, meaning they clash with each other. They have an inevitable power struggle, and the same of course on earth and it is precisely this power struggle that breaks up the conformity, because you will always have at least two leaders who insist that they have the only truth, which was not something that was there on earth before, because the earth had gotten to a point where there was no opposition to what was considered the only truth in the society of earth.

The epic cause of fallen beings

Then you have this embodiment of the fallen beings. They break up the conformity, and how do they do it? Because they are in the epic mindset. What does this mean exactly? Well, for earth it means that the fallen beings conceptualized this idea that something had gone wrong on earth and that they were the ones who had to save the earth and bring it back to some Edenic state. Many fallen beings had done this after they fell into the next sphere and the ones who came to earth had this epic mindset as we have called it, and they now believed that they were the saviors of unascended beings.

They created the concept after they fell that the fact that they could fall meant something had gone wrong with God’s creation. Something was wrong with free will, or they, so they thought, should not have been allowed to fall. But they were not allowed to fall. They chose to fall, because they chose to reject the offer from the ascended masters to help them ascend with the rest of the sphere. Nothing went wrong, they just made a choice. But now they have decided that something went wrong because free will is wrong and therefore, free will should be replaced by obedience to those who have the absolute truth.

The confusion of absolut truth(s)

Now, be very careful here and contemplate what Jesus explained in his discourse. The Christ mind is not the absolute truth because it has no form. It is beyond any truth that could be conceptualized by any mind, not just minds in the fallen consciousness or the duality consciousness, but any mind. The thing is, a mind that is ascended knows this, only unascended minds may not know this, because they see through that perception filter of the separate mind.

Because there is more than one fallen being that believes it has the absolute truth, you now have a situation on earth where there are competing absolute truths and most people can see, of course, that this cannot be so. There cannot be two absolute truths if they are opposite or different. And this was what created the confusion, which for a very long time was a constructive confusion, because it broke up the conformity. It actually forced people to think, which they were not doing before, they were just following the prevailing winds.

Nothing has gone wrong on earth

What this all leads to, and I know this was a very long discourse to set the stage for this, is the realization that what you have on earth is a concept that something has gone wrong and someone needs to correct it. This very idea is the greatest challenge for those beings on earth who are beginning to reach the levels of Christhood. Even at the 96th level, and some ways beyond the 96th level, this is the biggest challenge. For, as we have explained many times, when you really grasp free will, nothing has actually gone wrong. It is just a particular outplaying of free will that you see on earth. And the way to correct the situation, the way to remove the suffering, is not that people surrender their free will to some infallible leader, but that they surrender the separate self and reconnect to the fact that the Christ mind is within each and every human being and therefore each being has the potential to put on the mind of Christ, walk that path of initiation that leads you to Christhood. This is what will change the equation. Take note, I did not say “correct” the situation.

There is always more

What does this mean? Well, here is where it gets tricky. We have said that you are allowed to go into the duality consciousness, and as you do so you are creating more and more opposition, more and more resistance, more and more conflict and there can come a point where this becomes so intense, so unpleasant, that you experience a turning point, an epiphany. You say: “I cannot do this anymore, I will not do this anymore, there is got to be more to life than this.” That is when you open yourself to Christ, because what did Jesus say that Christ is? In essence, there is always more than any concept, any sense of self, any physical condition you encounter. There is always more. And when you open yourself to experiencing more, not more conflict, but more than conflict, then you open yourself to the Christ mind, which is right there.

But what now happens is that you experience the Christ mind. You experience that the reality of the Christ mind is more real than your sense of self at whatever level you turn around. Say it is on earth and you turn around at the fifth level of consciousness, a very low level of consciousness. But you experience the reality that the Christ mind is more than the reality of the self you have. As you then continue to rise, you are beginning to experience that there is a reality that is higher than what you see in yourself and see around you. But the thing is, as we have now explained many times, even though you are experiencing the reality of the Christ mind, you are only experiencing an aspect of the Christ mind that corresponds to your level of consciousness and there are many levels of the Christ mind beyond that level. That means you are not experiencing the ultimate reality, the ultimate truth. But it can feel that way when you experience it, because it is more real than what you are experiencing now.

Blind alley of an epic cause

This is what can become a very tricky blind alley for many people. Why? Well, what is it that causes you to turn around? For a very long time you have experimented with creating this very sophisticated separate self that can do whatever it wants on earth, that almost has a godlike status on earth. But now you have experienced that this only leads you into conflict with others who have the same attitude, it leads you to suffering, and it becomes so intense that you cannot do it anymore. What is it that happens when you say: “I cannot do this anymore?”

Well, you begin to doubt that the separate self really is an ultimate self, a sophisticated self. You begin to doubt the self. Now you experience the Christ mind and there is something that is real. And you are like a drowning man who is grasping after a straw, a lifeline. You grab a hold of this rope, and gradually you have more experiences with the Christ mind and you start pulling on the rope. And eventually you realize that the rope is attached to a ship and after a lot of effort you climb aboard the ship. And what do you feel? “I am no longer drowning, I am safe.” What gave you the sense that you are safe? It was your encounter with the Christ mind that gave you a sense of reality.

Now you are on the ship. But the question is, is it Maitreya’s clipper ship, or is it a ship created by the fallen beings? Because the fallen beings have created these ships based on this concept, something has gone wrong, and something needs to correct God’s mistake. There are beings who have been pulled out of the state of drowning by the Christ mind, but now they have grabbed onto one of these constructions created by the fallen beings and they now accept that: “Oh, it was not really so bad that I was drowning, I did not really make such a big mistake, because now I have found my true purpose, which is to save the world by correcting what went wrong with God’s creation.”

What are we, as the ascended masters, to do when beings come to that point? They have experienced some level of the Christ mind, but they have now used their experience with the reality of the Christ mind to project reality on one of these epic causes defined by the fallen beings. What can we do? We can only bow to their free will. They of course, will not continue to have access to the Christ mind, because now they again are saying: “Oh, I do not need the Christ mind, because now I have this wonderful ship and I am just going to make myself the captain of it, and then we are all going to save the world. Or perhaps I am not going to be the captain, I am just going to be one of those who are helping the captain, the fallen being, save the world.”

The conceptual self cannot take you to ascension

You again cut yourself off from the Christ mind. You were listening to the Christ mind for a time, but now you think you have found some ultimate truth in this world, and now you do not need the Christ mind anymore. And again, free will must be allowed to work itself out. But what does this mean? It means that when you look at earth, you can look at religious philosophies, you can look at spiritual or esoteric philosophies, even mystical philosophies. You can look at political ideologies. You can look at the philosophers and their thought systems—and you have a very large number of these that spring from that consciousness of antichrist, the fallen mindset.

What are these belief systems, these thought systems? They are conceptual, conceptualized systems of thought, because they spring from the conceptual mind. What am I hereby saying? What was it that allowed you to stand there at that 96th level and decide not to follow Maitreya or another ascended master on the path towards the ascension, but instead take the path of seeing how far you can take the separate self? Well, it was the conceptual mind. You conceptualized some benefit, some reason for going into the path of separation, the left-handed path or whatever you want to call it.

You used the conceptual mind to go down the staircase towards the lowest level of consciousness. The conceptual mind brought you to this point where you are turning around, because it created all of this suffering. And then you contact the Christ mind, and now you used the Christ mind to rise above the suffering so that you again come to a point where you can live with it. But now you are using the conceptualized mind, the conceptual mind, to plot a course that will take you back up to whatever goal you see defined in your thought system. In other words, you used the conceptual mind to go down the staircase, and now you are trying to use the conceptual mind to go up the staircase.

Now you may ask a logical question here: “But if people are cut off from the Christ mind, how can they rise up the staircase towards higher levels of consciousness?”  Well, they can because, contrary to what I just said, we are not cutting them off. They are ignoring the Christ mind most of the time but those who do grow are still open once in a while to getting something from the Christ mind. It is possible for a being to rise from, say, the 5th level of consciousness up to the 48th level of consciousness and continue going back up to the 96th level from where it started the left-handed path. It is possible to do this by using the Christ mind, but of course this being then still carries with itself the conceptual self that it has created. It may change it over time, but it still has this conceptualized self.

The question now becomes, will the being see this at some point, see the futility of it, see the vanity of it? Will the Conscious You step outside of the conceptual self, see the conceptual self, see that it cannot lead to salvation or rather the Christ consciousness? And that the only way to Christ consciousness is to break down the conceptual self, no matter how sophisticated it may seem in this world, and walk that path of becoming as a little child who returns to that state of neutral awareness with which the Conscious You descended. As Jesus said, no man has ascended back to heaven, save he that came down from heaven.

Will the Conscious You grasp this? The conceptual self cannot grasp it. What the conceptual self can do is it can take any idea expressed in words, even the teachings of the ascended masters, and conceptualize a path to salvation. This is what members of most religions, even many spiritual philosophies have done. This is what many people who have found ascended master teachings have done. We have done more to counteract this in this dispensation than in any previous dispensation. But there are still people who take this dispensation and create this conceptualized path to the Christ consciousness or the ascension and they are convinced that this will work. We are not cutting such people off. We are not saying: “You have misunderstood the path, therefore we are going to walk away from you.” We are still there and we are still waiting for that opening where they can again make contact with the Christ mind and rise to the next level.

The conceptual epic path vs. real path of oneness with Christ mind

But what Jesus and I are seeking to do with this particular conference is to make another attempt to explain to you that you can at any point on the spiritual path above the 48th level, you can come to this realization where the Conscious You steps outside of this conceptual mind and you see that you have used this mind to create a sense of self and of the spiritual path and of how your conceptual self is supposed to follow this conceptual path that you have created in your mind based on the illusions of the fallen beings. The illusion that something has gone wrong and you are one of the saviors who are here to correct it and therefore, you must correct other people and therefore you must judge other people and therefore, you must challenge them because you are here to initiate them. For you are at a higher level of Christhood than they are. You can at any point come to see the futility of this, the vanity—vanity of vanities, all is vanity because all is vanity in this conceptual self. The conceptual path, the epic path is a complete illusion and will not work. The only thing that will work is the path of oneness, greater and greater oneness with the Christ mind, which means greater and greater oneness with the being that represents the Christ mind for you, the particular ascended master who is closest to you and of course your I AM Presence as well.

There is a real path that leads to oneness, to the Christ consciousness. There are many false paths that are claimed to lead to some ultimate level but only lead you deeper and deeper into illusion. What you see on earth is that there are beings and they are not all fallen beings. Some of them actually started in this sphere but they have gone many rounds of this, rising to the 96th level, facing the initiation of whether they will go on the inner path or not, rejecting the inner path, taking another round down into seeking to perfect the separate self. Many of these people have set themselves up as spiritual teachers of various kinds. I will not name names but it is up to you to use your Christ discernment to recognize them.

Many of them will claim to have reached some ultimate state of consciousness and they might over time have developed certain abilities that are beyond the average person and that might impress people who cannot read the vibration of their hearts but only looks at the outer appearance.

The illusion that a self is an illusion

This is of course, in itself important. But I want to address here a specific aspect of this because you can see there are levels, there are layers of these false paths that have been created. You have at the lowest level what you see in fundamentalist Christianity—declare Jesus to be your Lord and Savior and you are guaranteed to be saved without looking at the beam in your own eye. This is a very primitive version of this false path to salvation. But there are teachers who have gone far beyond this and they are defining that there is some kind of goal or path that involves the transformation of consciousness. But they have created a number of these false paths and one of them is what you see in certain eastern religions, even certain modern so-called teachings of non-duality, is this idea that the ultimate reality is the undifferentiated Brahman or pure awareness or whatever they call it. In other words, only that which is undifferentiated is ultimately real, whereas anything that is differentiated is not real.

They have also created this idea that you here on this lowly planet called earth, can switch from being identified as a separate self to realizing that you are pure awareness and therefore you can return to pure awareness. They even define that this is supposedly what the Buddha meant with “enlightenment” or what some Hindu sage or other meant with enlightenment or awakening or whatever words they use. There are even those who have taken it even further and denying that there is any self, there is nothing that is happening, there is no one here, things are just happening and you need to become aware of this and awaken from this illusion that you are a self that is doing something.

What you see in these philosophies is that here you have beings who have for a very, very long time attempted to make the separate self so perfect that it can overcome all suffering. But they have experienced time and time again that just when they thought they had created the perfect separate self, something happened that caused them suffering. Now they have gone into this state of thinking that: “If I just deny that there is a self—any kind of self, then I can escape suffering because it is only the sense of self that causes you to suffer.” And as we have explained before, both Lanto and Gautama, this is an illusion.

The separate self is what suffers, but you were not created as a separate self, you were created as Jesus explained as a self that is an extension of the entire hierarchy of light reaching up to the Creator. And you are not meant to walk this long and arduous path and come to the ultimate level of the path where you just realize: “Oh you were never really a self, your sense of self was an illusion and then you merge back into this undifferentiated something or other and you are no more.”

You are meant to walk the path of expanding your real self, your connected self, your Christed self, until you reach the Creator consciousness and then go beyond from there. Denying that there is a self, that the self is going somewhere, is just self-denial.

The experience of pure awareness

But why is it then that some people claim to have experienced this state of the undifferentiated consciousness and they claim that this is the ultimate reality? Well, first of all, as Jesus explained, when the Conscious You experiences itself as pure awareness, there is a certain phase where you experience this as undifferentiated awareness, but it is just undifferentiated awareness. But what happens to some people is that they experience this, then they come out of the experience and now they take one of these thought systems developed by these false teachers and they say: “Oh, this is what the experience meant.”

In other words, they are experiencing pure awareness which is beyond the conceptual mind, but now they use the conceptual mind to superimpose a concept upon the experience: “This is what it means—it is a state of no self.” It is not a state of no self. It is a state of self that is different from the outer self, the outer personality, but it is not a state of no self because then there would be no experience. If there is no self, there is no experience. The only way to experience is through a self as Jesus explained, that the Christ consciousness is expressed only through individual beings.

What have these false teachers done? First of all, they have confused what it means to be in pure awareness because they had to superimpose a concept on it. They could not just experience it and use that as a frame of reference for questioning their separate self. No, they had to use it as an experience to validate their separate self which means they had to superimpose a concept upon the experience.

That is why they, over time, the fallen beings, started it and it has been developed over a long time even by beings who have not fallen, they have created this collective beast, this collective entity, this collective matrix that denies the self and that can give people an experience that they feel is real. That is also why fundamentalist Christians can have an experience where they feel that Jesus appeared to them and showed them that he is the only road to salvation, the person of Jesus, the son of God of Jesus, the conceptual image of Christ that they have in their religion. That conceptual image is the only road to salvation and they are convinced that this is real.

Do you want to defend or rather transcend your concepts?

What am I trying to show you here? I am trying to show you that as an individual being you are always using concepts but the question is, are those concepts connected to the Christ mind or do they spring from the separate mind, the consciousness of antichrist as we have called it? And if they are connected to the Christ mind, you will not see them as absolute because you will know that this concept that you have received from the Christ mind is just a stepping stone on your ongoing, never-ending journey towards higher levels of consciousness, higher levels, higher senses of self. You will know that you are on a path of building your sense of self that never ends.

Not even the greater consciousness is the end of the expansion of self, the transcendence of self and this is the realization that Jesus referred to when he talked about those who had been reborn in Christ, had escaped the death consciousness. “Let the dead bury their dead. What is that to thee? Follow thou me.” It is those who decide that they want to expand their sense of self in Christ instead of seeking to perfect the separate self, outside of Christ—seemingly outside of Christ.

You see that when you are connected to the Christ mind you are using concepts but you do not see them as absolute. When you are seeking to perfect the separate self, you are also using concepts and some of those concepts may actually come from the Christ mind because you may have been at the 95th level of consciousness and had a genuine insight that helped you go to the 96th. But then you decided with the conceptual mind that this was the absolute understanding, the highest understanding and that took you into another round of seeking to perfect the separate self.

You see that free will must be allowed to outplay itself and when a being uses his free will to leave the Christ, the Christ path, and go into the downward path, the path of antichrist, it is still using concepts. But those concepts are dualistic, meaning they have an opposite, and the opposite is always wrong and your concept is always right. Whereas in the Christ mind, you have transcended the need to label a concept as right or wrong because you see it only as a stepping stone to a higher sense of self. So why would you need to label it, conceptualize it, as being absolute, as being the end of the road when you know it is a stepping stone on this never-ending road?

This is life, the River of Life that never ends but keeps flowing indefinitely. The path of death is the one path where you are always seeking some ultimate state, whether it is no self or salvation in heaven or awakening or whatever it may be. You see here these concepts that spring from duality, they always have an opposite, meaning they are always threatened, meaning that you are constantly having to defend them.

The switch at the 96th level

And this is what causes suffering, defending your concepts rather than transcending your concepts. But you can make this switch that we are talking about. You can switch into realizing what the path is all about. I am not saying that people at the 48th level can do it but certainly as you start climbing higher towards the 96th level you can make that switch. You do not have to wait till the 96th level but of course you can be at the 96th level and make the switch. You can even go a little bit beyond and still not have fully made the switch.

And when you make that switch you realize that no concept that you could possibly see here on earth, on this unnatural planet, is the final truth, the final understanding. There is always more to grasp and only those who continue to reach for the more will make it to the ascended realm. Theoretically, you can be at the 144th level of consciousness and you can think you have reached the ultimate level and you are not willing to reach for the more that brings you through the gate to the ascended realm. Theoretically, this could happen. It has not happened so far but this is a theoretical possibility because you can at any moment decide to cling to your sense of self rather than being willing to let it die. Of course, the higher you go on the path the more selves you have let die and the easier it becomes to grasp that they all have to die. It is not a matter of finding or developing this perfect self that will make it into heaven. They all have to go.

You will notice that those who are in the Christ mind are beyond time and space so we could go on for a very long time, but I will recognize that you are in time and space and so I will seal you for now in the presence of Maitreya. I have been called the Great Initiator by ascended master students but why am I the Great Initiator? They thought that they could use their conceptual mind to define the initiations that I presented to them and how to pass those initiations. But I am the Great Initiator because I am here to challenge the conceptual mind. The greatest initiation is to step outside the conceptual mind and realize that any concept springing from separation is an illusion and that even the concepts springing from the Christ mind are not ultimate, for nothing is ultimate. That is the only ultimate truth that can be expressed on an unnatural planet like earth.

With this, be sealed in the flame of initiation’s fire of Lord Maitreya.

 

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Experiencing reality beyond the conceptual mind


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, March 30, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. 

Meditation on experiencing Christ

As a beginning for this release from my heart, I ask you to participate in a meditation. Close your eyes, listen to my voice. Become aware that you are sitting here listening to this. Become aware that you are more than your physical body. And in that awareness, you are mentally stepping outside the body, looking at the body from the outside. Become aware that your body is part of your total energy field. And beyond your physical body is your emotional body. Now you are mentally through the awareness of the emotional body, stepping outside of the emotional body, experiencing that you are more than the body. Because if you are not more than your emotions, how could you step outside of them? Now you become aware that beyond your emotional body is your mental body. And in becoming aware of the mental body, you are stepping outside of it, so to speak, looking at it from the outside. Now you are stepping further back and realizing that beyond your mental body is your identity body. And in becoming aware of your identity body, you can also mentally step outside of that and experience that you are more than the identity body. 

Now your awareness has risen from the physical level, to the emotional, to the mental, to the identity level and beyond the identity level. Well, what in the world of matter, the material world, is beyond the identity? Nothing, no thing. Now you are aware that you are not the physical, you are not the emotional, you are not the mental, you are not the identity. You are no thing. You are not nothing. You are no thing. You are not nothing because you are aware. And this, beyond the identity body, is the nexus between the material world with its four levels and the spiritual realm between your lower being and your I AM Presence. And this is the seat of the Christ in your being. And when you experience that you are no thing, you are experiencing the Conscious You in what we have called pure awareness. You are more than your normal sense of identity, more than your normal experience. You are pure awareness, neutral awareness. 

When you experience this neutral awareness, what are you experiencing? You are experiencing Christ. What have we explained so many times? What is Christ? It is the mind that was created by the Creator before the Creator created any form, any thing. The purpose of Christ is to ensure oneness between the Creator and any thing that is created, any thing that has form, any being that has form, meaning self-awareness, an awareness of itself. 

Now, there are many people for whom it is very difficult to even mentally step outside the physical body, the emotions, the thoughts and the sense of identity. And the reason for this is that they have not yet experienced that they are more than all of the things in their four lower bodies that they think define them. But even if you cannot with this exercise experience the pure awareness of the Conscious You, you can still realize that you can see that you have a physical body, an emotional body, a mental body and an identity body. You can conceive of this. You can study our teachings and you can come to understand, grasp, internalize the concepts we are giving you. 

The illusion of separation

What then is Christ? Is Christ the concepts? Nay. Christ is what points to what is beyond the concept, what is more than the concept. Why is the title of this conference The Liberation of Christ? Why does Christ need to be liberated? Well, you may say that we deliberately chose this title because it represents an enigma. Some will call it a contradiction but it is really an enigma that is meant to make you reach beyond the conceptual mind, what we have also called the linear, analytical mind. You see, this is the essential dilemma on a planet like earth. We have called it an unnatural planet. We have said that an unnatural planet is characterized by a number of things including that people are in this state of separation that makes them self-centered, self-focused, selfish. We have said that when people go into separation their minds become closed systems because they think they can define reality from inside their minds. They think they can create mental images in the separate mind and project it upon reality. 

Now, this is a phenomenon that can only exist on an unnatural planet, as we have explained many times. It does not exist on a natural planet. But that is of course not very relevant to people’s situation on earth, so let us for a minute consider what it is that happens when a being goes into the state of separation. First of all, we have explained that separation is not real. Separation is not a state that exists. It is an illusion created in the mind. Now, some would dispute this, some of the fallen beings trapped in a serpentine mind would dispute this and would come up with various arguments against it. However, let us put that aside for now and consider the situation that most people are in here on earth. 

How do you create this illusion of separation? How does it come to seem real? What did I say? The Christ mind is meant to ensure oneness between Creator and Creation. How does the Christ mind do this? Well, as it says in the Gospel: “Without Him was not anything made that was made.” You cannot create anything, you cannot conceptualize anything, without the Christ mind. It cannot be done. What gives you self-awareness as an individual being is the Christ mind. That is why I have said before that you are already the Christ. The Conscious You is the Christ when it experiences itself as pure awareness, as neutral awareness. What does this mean? What is neutral awareness, pure awareness? It is an awareness that is beyond concepts. 

The Christ consciousness is in everything

Now, there are, as we have explained, levels of the spiritual realm reaching from your unascended sphere all the way through six ascended spheres to the Creator, so there are many levels of the Christ Consciousness. You cannot on an unascended, unnatural planet like earth experience the highest levels of the Christ mind. But you do not have to because you only have to experience that there is something beyond your current level of mind. Because when you have that experience, you know that you can be free from the prison of your current state of mind. You can be liberated from your current state of mind. You can escape suffering caused by your current state of mind. You can attain greater freedom and creativity than your current state of mind. 

Without Him was not anything made that was made, meaning that this identity that the Conscious You has created here on earth, this mental apparatus, these emotional patterns and even this physical body, are all created out of the Christ consciousness. Of course, if you will monitor yourself, you will see that right now as you are hearing these words, your mental mind is racing a hundred miles a minute to come up with an explanation that it can grasp to take what I am saying and fit it into your worldview, your spiritual view. The mind wants to take what I am saying and conceptualize it, thereby fitting it into the structure that is already in the mind. But you see that structure is created out of the Christ mind. But it is not the Christ mind. Allow yourself to absorb this statement. The structure in your mind, in the identity, mental, emotional levels, is created out of the Christ mind, but is not the Christ mind.

Experiencing reality behind the concepts

How can you deal with this statement? Consider what I am attempting to do here. I am an ascended master. I am beyond any structure, any concept on earth. Surely many people have a concept about Jesus Christ, who I am, what I am today, what I am not. But I am beyond all of this. Yet because you are in embodiment, you are on this dense planet, you are trapped in some level of separation, I have to speak to you with words that you can grasp. But how are you grasping the words? With the mind. And what does the mind do with words? Well, it associates the words with concepts. When I speak in words, the mind wants to take these words and put them into its structure, fit them into its subconscious database, find some kind of file folder: “Ah yes, these words are associated with that folder, and when I can put the words that this Ascended Master Jesus is speaking into a folder, I have them under control. I am still in control, as long as I can take anything that is said and put it into a file folder, label it with a concept, then I am still in control, meaning the Conscious You is still looking at the world from inside my perception filter, that I have so carefully crafted for the Conscious You over so many lifetimes on earth.”

This is just the nature of what ascended masters have to work with on an unnatural planet. That is why we have given you so many teachings about the duality consciousness, about perception filters, about the ego, about the Conscious You being more than all of this. But do you grasp it? Do you experience it? Can you take the teachings and step outside of the structure in the mind and experience that there is something more? Now you might say, at least for the vast majority of people who have come in contact with this dispensation, that you have experienced it. You have experienced that there is more to you than the mind, otherwise you would not be following these teachings. There are always a few exceptions, but for the vast majority of you, you have experienced it in glimpses. You simply need to recognize that experience and build on it. 

The Christ mind takes on form but does not become it

You see, what have we said about the Conscious You? It creates structures in the four levels of the mind. It creates these subconscious selves and then you can step inside the self and now you are experiencing the world through the perception filter of the self. But even though the Conscious You has created the selves, you have not become the selves. Well, the same is true of the Christ mind. Without Him was not anything made that was made, without the first begotten Son of the Father, the Universal Christ mind, no form, no concept can be created. Yet the Christ mind does not become the concept, does not become the form. 

Now, you can say, and this is really the purpose, the higher, esoteric spiritual purpose of the Easter story, you can say that Christ is crucified in matter. The cross has four points and the Christ is crucified in these four levels of the matter universe. You cannot create, without the Christ mind, any sense of identity, you cannot create any mental structures, you cannot create any emotions, any reactionary patterns, and you cannot create anything physical, whether the body or whatever you create with the body, without the Christ mind. But the Christ mind never becomes the form that it takes on. It is always more than the form, it is always connected to this entire hierarchy of light reaching up to the Creator.

You cannot go to a level so low that the Christ is not there. This is an illusion that the fallen beings have created, some of them, and they are very determined to uphold it. This is why you see this concept so often talked about by Christians of heaven and hell. And Christians would say that the Christ is not in hell, but did I not descend into hell for three days after my death on the cross? What is the symbolism? Well, the symbolism is twofold. I, as an individual expression of the Christ mind, did descend to a certain level of hell in order to attempt to reach certain souls that were stuck there. But the Christ mind, the universal Christ mind, does not descend into hell because hell could not be created without the Christ mind. Without Him was not anything made that was made. Wherever you go, however low you go, you cannot go there without using the Christ mind. But the Christ mind never becomes what you create.

The universal Christ mind vs. the differentiated world of forms

Now let us step back to a higher level. Let us go to the very highest level of the world of form, that very first sphere that ascended, the very highest level of that first sphere. You have two beings there. We can call them Alpha and Omega, although there is an Alpha and Omega in every ascended sphere, even in your unascended sphere in the spiritual realm. Nevertheless, if we go to the very first sphere, we have two beings forming a polarity and they have the absolute highest level of consciousness that you can reach before the Creator consciousness. 

What created these beings and their sense of identity? What did they use to create their sense of identity? Well, they used the Christ mind. But even though these beings have the highest level of consciousness you could reach before the Creator, did the Christ mind become them? Nay, because even though these beings have the highest level of consciousness in the world of form, the Christ mind is still more. Why? Because a being, even a being with the highest level of consciousness, has an individual sense of identity. Now, this will seem contradictory to someone on earth because if you could experience the consciousness of Alpha and Omega you would see that you can barely call it individual as you call it individual on earth because it is so much more universal. It encompasses the entire world of form but nevertheless it is an individual sense of identity. But the Christ mind is not individual, it is not individualized, it is universal. 

Now, you could step up and say: “How did the Christ mind come into being in your world of form?” but that is a topic I will leave aside for now. In your world of form there is a specific universal Christ mind that the Creator defined before it started creating form. It is universal, however, how was any form created?  You have in the Vedic teachings and Hinduism and some modern non-duality teachings this concept of “Only Brahman is real, the world is an illusion.” Because they say that Brahman is the one undifferentiated consciousness and everything that has form is in the realm of duality and it is unreal. Well, but this Brahman that they are talking about is the universal Christ consciousness. The question they are not really asking is, how did this universal undifferentiated consciousness ever become expressed as differentiated forms? No form can be created without differentiation. You consider there is an undifferentiated state of consciousness, call it the Christ consciousness or Brahman or infinite awareness or whatever you want to call it. There is an undifferentiated consciousness. But you can contemplate this only because you live in a world of differentiation. You exist as an individual differentiated being, so how did that world of form, the differentiated world come into being, come into existence? Why is it even there? 

There is a concept in philosophy and science, why is there anything at all? And even a more specific question, how could the undifferentiated become form? If there is something that is undifferentiated such as Brahman, how could form come into being? Could the undifferentiated by itself create form? No. The Christ consciousness cannot create anything by itself. Again this will sound contradictory. But you realize that the Christ consciousness was created or at least defined by your Creator. And what is your Creator? It is an individualized being. And as an individualized being, it can create an image in its mind of what it wants to manifest and then use the Christ consciousness to create that form. As we have explained many times, the Creator created the first sphere, created structures in the sphere, then out of its own being and out of the Christ consciousness created individual beings, differentiated beings, sent them into the first sphere to be co-creators with the Creator. These beings in the first sphere were individualized differentiated beings, but so is the Creator. The Creator is just beyond any of the beings that are out of the Creator’s being, but still an individualized being who can hold a vision and who can manifest that vision. 

Where does all this esoteric talk lead to? It leads to the fact that no form has ever been created by the Christ consciousness. No form has ever been created without the Christ consciousness. But out of the Creator’s being was created individualized beings. And although they are created out of the Creator’s consciousness, when they become individualized by being endowed by the Creator, so to speak, begotten by the Creator, then they become able to create forms out of the Christ consciousness that the Christ consciousness as the universal undifferentiated consciousness cannot create. 

Two aspects of the Christ mind

Now you can express this in different ways. You could say that the Christ consciousness has two aspects, a universal and an individual. And the universal cannot create anything. Only the individualized Christ consciousness can create form, but it creates that form out of the universal Christ consciousness, which is why no being that creates form ever becomes the form that it creates, because it is more than the form. 

Now, I talked about this Central Sun in the first sphere with the Alpha and Omega that have the highest consciousness. They are individualizations created by the Creator out of the universal Christ consciousness. But they are individualizations. They have an individual sense of identity that they have co-created over a very long period of time from the beginning of the first sphere. It is a very, very complex sense of identity. And you might say: “Well, could Alpha and Omega forget that they are out of the Christ consciousness?” Nay, because they are in the position they are in today because they ascended from the first sphere. 

And here is the essential difference between an ascended being and an unascended being. An unascended being is out of the Christ consciousness. It has not become the form that it has taken on. You look at earth, you look at the typical people on earth who are completely identified with the contents of their four lower bodies. The difference between the average person on earth and the consciousness of Alpha and Omega is immense, unfathomable for anyone on earth. But they are still out of the Christ consciousness. And therefore, even the average person on earth has not become the identity that it has taken on here on earth. It has the Christ consciousness within it. But the thing is, it has forgotten this. The Conscious You has forgotten who it is, or rather it has not actually forgotten. It is just experiencing something different because it experiences the world through the perception filter of these subconscious selves. It is not that it has become something, it is not even that it has really forgotten, it is just focused on a certain type of experience instead of going beyond as I had you do in this beginning meditation. 

Letting go of the sense of identification with form

The thing is, in an unascended sphere, as an unascended being, you can create a sense of identity, you can create a structure at the four levels, and you can become so colored by it that you do not experience the Christ behind it. You do not see that behind all of these forms is the universal Christ mind without which not anything that was made was made. But when you ascend, you ascend by recognizing who you are. And therefore, once you have ascended, you could never again forget, you could never again have that experience that the Christ is not within any form. Alpha and Omega, they have an extremely complex identity. But they know they are out of the Christ mind. And that without the Christ mind, they could not do anything. Without the Creator, they could not exist. They know this. Even though they have the highest level of awareness in your world of form, they still see themselves as co-creators. The only difference between you and Alpha and Omega is that you still have structures in these four lower bodies. And it is not just that you have structures, it is that you are identifying yourself with them so that you are looking at the world through these structures. And now comes the tricky part. It is not that you have to let go of all the structures, it is that you have to let go of the sense of identification with them. The Living Christ is not a person in physical embodiment who has absolutely no structures in his or her four lower bodies. Because in order to function in a physical body, through a physical body, in order to do anything through a physical body, you have to have some structures. But there are of course two levels of these structures you can have. You can have structures that are created out of the illusion of separation, which is what we can also call the consciousness of antichrist. It is just one name we can apply. We can also call it the duality consciousness, or the separate selves. And the Living Christ has transcended those structures, but still has structures that allow it to express itself in the world through a physical body.

The Living Christ in embodiment

Now, you may look at a person who has reached the 144th level of consciousness. As we have said, the Conscious You starts as pure awareness, goes to the 144th level, takes on a certain illusion. Then it takes on another illusion to go to the 143rd level and continues like that until it reaches the 48th level. These are not illusions that are in separation, in duality. They are illusions that make it seem like earth is a real world. You have a real physical body, a real emotional body, a real mental body, a real identity body. And that these structures are real. You take on these illusions to go to the 48th level. Then you can choose to go below the 48th level, go into duality, and now you use the duality consciousness to create other illusions. As the Living Christ, you overcome the dualistic illusions, the separate illusions. And this is what you are meant to do at the 96th level, where you realize that you are more than all of these structures you have in your four lower bodies. You realize that you have created them, the Conscious You has created them, but you have not become them.

When you reach the 96th level, you have overcome all these dualistic illusions, and now you can start expressing your Christhood. But of course at the 96th level you do not have the highest level of Christhood. There are levels of Christhood, levels of Christ discernment. When you climb towards the 144th level, you are letting go of these illusions that make it seem real that you are this person, that you are a physical body, you are your emotions, you are your thoughts, and the earth is a real world. You are letting go of these illusions. But as you reach those higher levels, it is part of Christhood that you express your level of consciousness, your insights, your understanding to help others. Because as we have said before, Christhood that is not expressed in helping others is not Christhood. 

And how do you express yourself? How do you even speak words? You have to have some structures in the mind, some kind of personality, otherwise how would you express yourself and how would other people relate to you? You see there is a distinction to be made between the illusions that allow you to descend, and then just the outer personality, we might say, that you use to express yourself in this world. The difference is that as you rise towards the 144th level of consciousness, you are letting go of the illusions that cause you to identify yourself with, identify yourself as, this outer personality. You do not have to overcome the outer personality. The Buddha still had an individual personality. I still had an individual personality. Other masters have had the same. You are just not identified with it. 

The enigma of the conceptual mind

Now, this, my beloved, is not an easy process. I do not recall us ever promising that the spiritual path would be easy, that the path to the ascension would be easy. And why is it not easy? Because the mind, the conceptual mind, the linear mind will attempt to stop or hinder or delay your progress towards Christhood. This is probably somewhat easy to understand when we are talking about the separate mind, the dualistic mind. The dualistic mind is very, very selfish, self-centered, self-focused. You look at people with the lowest level of consciousness on earth, they have no empathy, as it is normally said about narcissists. They do not consider the suffering of other people. They only consider themselves and their own goals. It is easy enough to see that this separate mind, this selfish mind, this egotistical mind can hinder your progress, will hinder your progress. The ego will try to keep you trapped in the focus on self. But when you go beyond the 96th level, you have risen above this. But there is still a mind that will attempt to delay your progress, diverge your attention into blind alleys. And this is a mind that is more difficult to uncover. It is more difficult to see through and many people have actually become stuck in this mind for lifetimes, dealing with this mind. 

And it is truly an enigma. Some will call it a contradiction. And I am not attempting to explain it in full in one dictation. I am not expecting that you will grasp this in full by hearing just this one dictation. But we have to start somewhere. What have we said? What have I said in this dictation? What have we said in many other dictations? How do you create anything? How do you co-create anything? Again, take Alpha and Omega. Alpha and Omega are very creative beings, beyond what you can even imagine as creativity on earth. And how do you create? How do you co-create something as an individual being, even at the highest level of consciousness? How do you co-create? You formulate an image in your mind of the form you want to co-create. How do you formulate an image? Well, through what you at least on earth would call a concept. You form a concept in your mind. And you, as we have described it before, then use the powers of your mind to project that concept, that mental image upon the Ma-ter light, which then takes on the form. First at the identity level, then at the mental, then at the emotional, then at the physical, if you are in this unascended sphere. In the spiritual realm it is different because you manifest directly and immediately. You are formulating a concept in order to create any form. In other words, any form that ever existed is based on a concept formulated in the minds of some beings. And they use the Christ consciousness to formulate the concept, meaning that the Christ consciousness is embedded in the concept. And when a concept manifests as a form, the Christ consciousness is embedded in the form. It is, we might say, imprisoned in the form, an aspect of the universal Christ consciousness. You see, in the spiritual realm, beings are conceptualizing in order to co-create. How is that different from what you are doing in an unascended sphere? In principle, it is not different. But in practicality, it is fundamentally different. You see, in an unascended sphere, you do not have the ascended level of consciousness. Therefore, you do not really see yourself as a co-creator. You can come to understand that you are a co-creator. You can even come to experience it when you experience the Conscious You as pure awareness, because you realize that you cannot exist on your own.

Creation of the conceptual mind

Nevertheless, when you take on the illusion at the 144th level, and keep going down to the 48th level, you are doing this by coming to accept these concepts: “This is how the world works.” And you are creating your own version of these general concepts. And you are conceptualizing. And as you are doing this, you are also creating the mind that conceptualizes within the framework of this unascended sphere, specifically a planet like earth. There is a certain range of illusions from the 144th to the 48th level here on earth that are specific to earth. And in order to take on these illusions, you are creating the conceptual mind. And in order to fully grasp this, you have to realize that even though we have talked to you about these levels of the mind, the conceptual mind is actually beyond the mental mind. The mental mind is a level of thought specifically focused on how you can do things in the physical world. But the conceptual mind is beyond it. The conceptual mind is also in your identity body. It is what you use to create your sense of identity. You use it to create your thoughts, your thinking structures, and you use it to create your emotional patterns. You even use it to create part of your physical body. The conceptual mind is more than the four levels of the mind, it is really what creates the four levels of the mind. You can talk about ego in its lowest form, which is below the 48th level of consciousness, the self-centered selfish ego, but you can also say that the conceptual mind is the ego between the 48th and the 144th level, specifically between the 96th and 144th. That is the higher level of the ego that allows you, the Conscious You, to experience the world as real, experience the body as real, the emotions, the thoughts, and the identity as real. 

There is always more 

You see that as you rise from the 96th level towards the 144th, you are beginning to realize that you are more, first of all, than the physical body, the emotions, the thoughts, and the sense of identity. But there comes a point where you also have to start realizing that you are more than this conceptual mind. And that everything held by the conceptual mind is actually an illusion, and it is something that you have to question and let go of. And a conceptual mind will resist this, because the conceptual mind will say: “But this is not an illusion, this is real.” And even when you have these concepts that we have given you of the Christ and the Christ mind, the conceptual mind will take this, and it can take what I have said in this dictation, it can say: “But look, Jesus said that every form that was ever created was created out of the Christ mind, so this image that you are dealing with right now, and that you are starting to question, it was created out of the Christ mind, how can it be wrong? Therefore, you should not question it, you should accept it, accept that this is Christhood, this is Christ discernment for you.” 

And this is what makes it possible that there are people who can attain a certain level of Christ’s discernment, but now they come to a specific idea about the world, about themselves, that they are not willing to give up, they are not willing to question it. And now they say: “But this is an expression of the Christ mind, and therefore, it is an absolute truth, and therefore, I don’t need to question it, and I don’t need to look beyond it.” And you can do this at the 48th level, at the 64th level, at the 96th level, at the 124th level, even at the 144th level. You can allow the conceptual mind to say: “No, this you should not question, for this is the Christ truth.” 

But what have I said throughout this dictation that the Christ is? It is more than any form, any concept. How do you rise from the 48th to the 49th level? By realizing there is more than the worldview you have at the 48th level. How do you rise from the 143rd to the 144th? By realizing there is more than what you have even at the 143rd level. How do you qualify for your ascension? By realizing there is more than even what you see at the 144th level. This is Christ. Yes, every concept is out of the Christ consciousness. You cannot formulate a concept without the Christ consciousness. But the Christ consciousness did not become the concept, so there is always more to Christ than the concept. And the Conscious You formulated the concept but has not become the concept, so there is always more to you than the concept. And when you acknowledge that, when you experience that, you are experiencing Christ. That you are Christ, because you are out of Christ. And you are experiencing that there is more, because when you reach a certain level of consciousness, a certain level of willingness to question even your deepest identity here on earth, you begin to experience that there is more, which is the I AM Presence. And therefore, you are first connected with the I AM Presence, then gradually you even let go of the sense of distance, so you can say: “I AM Presence.” And you can experience I AM Presence. And that is when you are the Living Christ in embodiment. But as long as you have a concept that you are not willing to question and look beyond, you are not the Living Christ in embodiment. You may think you are the Living Christ. You may declare you are the Living Christ. You may think you have some ultimate Christ discernment, but you are not. Because you do not acknowledge that there is more. More to you, more to your sense of identity, more to any thoughts, any ideas you believe in, more to any feelings. If you do not acknowledge there is more, you are not the Living Christ, no matter what you think you are. You may have, and this is what the conceptual mind will do as you rise higher, you may have created a concept of what it means to be the Living Christ. But no concept can define the Living Christ. 

Choose Life!

What I have attempted to do here is set before you life and death. In a nutshell, in a very concentrated form, I have given you the basic dynamic of the world of form of the raising of consciousness. Surely there is more that can be said. Surely there is more than will be said. But if you would take this one dictation, read it, study it, contemplate it, allow it to transform your consciousness, this one dictation could qualify you for your ascension, if you really grasp what has been said here. And that is why in a way I have set before you life and death, and therefore, I can say: Choose life!

There is always more. Christ cannot be defined by any form in this unascended sphere, especially not on an unnatural planet like earth. We can give you words that point to, but unless you go beyond the words, you will not experience Christ. And if you do not experience Christ, you cannot be the Living Christ. But what did I say? The Conscious You may have identified itself with the ego. It has not become the ego, it has not become a fundamentally different being. It has just stepped into a perception filter and it is experiencing life and experiencing itself through that filter, because it is looking out through the filter. But the Conscious You can at any time make the choice to reverse its sense of direction and look in. And if you go through this simple meditation that I gave in the beginning, you can look in and see: “I am not the physical body, I am not these emotional patterns, I am not these thought patterns and beliefs and ideas, I am not this sense of identity, I am more.” And that experience is the only way to be free of the sense of identity you have on earth.

Experiencing Christ in an individual form

And the only way to have that experience is through Christ, the Christ consciousness. That is why Christ is the Redeemer. That is why no one will be saved without Christ as that universal consciousness. But how is that universal consciousness ever going to be expressed in the world of form? As I said, the universal consciousness cannot create anything out of itself, only through individual beings. How can you experience the universal Christ consciousness on earth? Well, you cannot, but you can experience the individualized Christ consciousness because a specific being has attained the Christ consciousness and chosen to remain with earth and express itself here. This can be beings in embodiment and there have been many over the history of this planet, or it can be ascended beings expressing themselves through beings in embodiment. And of course the beings in embodiment who have been the Living Christ realize that they are not the Living Christ of their own effort. I can on my own self do nothing. They realize that it is only because a being at a higher level, an ascended being, is flowing through them. My Father worketh hitherto and I work. 

You see what Christ is. Christ as it has any meaning on earth is not the universal Christ mind, the unexpressed, the undifferentiated. It is there, correct, but you are not going to experience it on earth. In fact you are never going to experience it anywhere. Because what have I said? Alpha and Omega, you can say in a sense that they have the highest level of Christ consciousness of any beings in the world of form, but it is still individualized. As you go up to higher and higher levels of consciousness, you are raising your consciousness to where you can now experience the next level up. And this continues until you reach the level of Alpha and Omega. Then you experience the highest level of Christ consciousness in this world of form. And when you go beyond that you experience the Christ consciousness of the Creator. This entire concept of this undifferentiated consciousness, it is not that it is wrong. The Brahman as the undifferentiated consciousness, it is not that it is wrong, it is not that it does not exist, it is just that it does not have any practical implication.

Because nobody has ever experienced it, and nobody ever will experience it, no matter what they believe, no matter what they claim, that they have attained God-realization or enlightenment or this or that. You can only experience the Christ consciousness in an individual form, and you as being an embodiment on earth can only experience the Christ consciousness from the ascended masters who are working with earth, who are the closest representatives of the Christ consciousness that you can experience on this planet. It does not matter what anybody claims, no being on earth has ever experienced Brahman or Infinite Awareness or the universal Christ consciousness. You can only experience the hierarchy of Christed beings reaching to the Creator. 

This of course is another topic that we will discourse on at a later time. For now I know I have gone beyond what you can handle in one sitting, so I will seal you in the joy of my heart, and both Maitreya and I will give you more teachings. But I wanted to give you a very challenging discourse at the beginning, because it can help you, if you are willing, open your minds, start to question this conceptual mind.

For what is the conceptual mind? Well, it can be called many things, but you look at the situation described in Matthew where Peter contradicts what I am saying will happen to me and says: “Be it far from thee, Lord”, and what is my response, as you know: “Get thee behind me, Satan.” Because it was the conceptual mind of Peter that made him think that even though he had recognized that there was something special about me, that I had a higher level of consciousness than he did, he still thought that his conceptual mind could tell what the Christ is. And that right there is the major problem that prevents the liberation of Christ. That very tendency to use the conceptual mind to form a concept of what Christ is and then wanting to elevate that concept to not being a concept, but being some absolute reality. This is how the world is. But what have I said previously? Every form started with a concept. Is there anything that is not a concept? Nay. Therefore, is there anything that is ultimately real? Nay. Does that mean everything is an illusion? Nay. For there are concepts that are based on the realization of what the Christ mind is. And there are concepts that spring from separation. But that is what we will return to in the coming discourses. 

I seal you in this Joy Flame that I AM and contrast it with how most Christians celebrate Easter. They focus on these images on the suffering Christ on the cross. Where is the joy in that? Where is the joy in their hearts? But I was only on the cross for a short time and the real joy of Easter is of course that I transcended the cross as the Christ will always do. And in that transcendence of the conceptual limitations, in that is real joy. Be sealed in that joy.

 

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Shifting your focus from the things of this world to the ascended masters and your higher self


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha.

Let me begin by talking about the thoughtform for 2024. Naturally, it is still valid to give the affirmations or mantras you have been giving so far: “Gautama Buddha, you are the perfect mirror for earth”, Saint Germain for the economy, Mother Mary for women, Jesus for Christianity*, and you can even create your own mantras to other masters. But I will also give you a specific thoughtform for this year.

The thoughtform for 2024

And the thoughtform is that I, Gautama, am sitting on one side of the Sea of Samsara. I am sitting, in a typical Buddhic posture, as a golden Buddha. Not as one of these solid brass or gold leaf Buddhas that you see, but as a Buddha of golden light. In front of me, therefore, is the Sea of Samsara. You and humanity are on the other side of that sea. It is turbulent with waves, chaotic waves. I reach out my hands like this and I part the sea. Not the Red Sea, but the Sea of Samsara. There is now a dry passage, and the waves are held back on both sides. And therefore, those who are willing, those who have a certain balance, can walk across that Sea of Samsara towards the golden Buddha. But in order to walk, you have to be so balanced that you are not pulled in either direction. You can hold that image for yourself, that you are walking on this narrow line, across the Sea of Samsara, without looking to either side, but focusing only on the golden Buddha, the golden light of the Buddha. You can hold the vision that many among the top 10% of the people will also be drawn to the Buddha and will be able and willing to walk that path, to cross that sea, and regardless of the outer turmoil, reach for the peace of the Buddha.

What is the Conscious You?

My contribution to this webinar will be somewhat multifaceted. But let us begin with a concept of self. We have said that the Conscious You is really a sense of self. What is a sense of self? We have also said that the Conscious You is pure awareness. Whereby we mean that the Conscious You is not the outer selves, the identity, mental and emotional bodies and the contents of those bodies. Another way to describe this, and mind you all of this is words, but another way to describe it is to say that the Conscious You is really the consciousness of the I AM Presence focusing itself in the material world. But because the Conscious You is not the totality of the Presence, the Conscious You can experience itself as a distinct being, that can even feel like it is separated from the I AM Presence.

But really the Conscious You is what? It is the ability of consciousness to focus itself in a particular location. It is sort of a concentration of consciousness. What happens when the Conscious You goes into a certain self? Well, the consciousness that is the Conscious You focuses itself inside that sense of self and experiences the world through the perception filter of that self. What allows people to identify themselves with their physical bodies? The Conscious You is focused inside the body, for many people, inside the brain, and therefore, experiences the world through the perception filter of the physical senses and the brain.

And you can say that the Conscious You, as we have said before, is whatever it thinks it is, is whatever it experiences itself as being, depending on where it has focused itself. But as we have also said, no matter what outer selves you create and no matter how strong they are and how firmly you are identified with them, you do not become the selves because the Conscious You is still just that, a focalization of consciousness, and you know very well that you have the ability to shift your focus. If you are sitting, watching TV, being engrossed in a movie, but you hear a loud noise outside, your attention immediately goes to the noise. You are shifting your focus from the movie to the outside noise. That is all you are doing. That is all the Conscious You is really doing, shifting its focus.

The ability to shift your focus

Now, in many cases, for most people, certainly when you are in the immersion phase, this happens unconsciously. You are unconsciously shifting your focus from this to that to the next thing.

Now, what happens when you start the awakening phase? Well, ideally, what should happen is that you become conscious of your ability to shift your focus. And instead of allowing your focus to be drawn hither and yon by outside conditions or by internal conditions in your four lower bodies, you can consciously decide where you focus your attention. This has certain subtleties. You might say that traditional forms of meditation are focused on concentrating the mind, controlling the mind, suppressing thoughts and feelings, disciplining the mind. And I am not saying that this cannot achieve some results, but in the end, the question really is, does it shift your focus? Does it help you become aware of your ability to shift your focus?

What we have attempted to give you is a set of teachings and tools for becoming aware that you are the Conscious You, you are neutral pure awareness, meaning you are not all of those selves in your three higher levels of the mind. And therefore, when you realize this, when you begin to experience this, you can experience that your focus can shift out of the selves, and to pure awareness and you can become more and more conscious of this, more and more able to do this.

The dualistic state of nothingness in non-dual teaching

However, there is a certain subtlety that we wish to give you at this point because some of you are ready to take advantage of it. It is possible to think that when you experience yourself as pure awareness, you are experiencing that there is no self. This is what has led many people throughout the ages to go into this state of experiencing nothing or nothingness or no self, as it has now been called in this modern non-duality movement. And they have a certain experience, as we have talked about before, because there has been created in the collective consciousness, this state of ‘seeming nothingness’ or ‘seeming no self’.

But what is it that is really happening here? Well, what is happening is that when you are completely, when the Conscious You is completely identified with the outer selves, the outer personality, this is an example of an extreme focus on something that has form. You are focused on this particular sense of self. And this, of course, is what the fallen beings have done to an extreme degree. It is not a point-like sense of self they have created, it is a somewhat broad and sophisticated self. But their Conscious You is completely focused as and within that sense of self.

This, of course, is a self that is based on duality. It has the built-in contradictions and therefore, it causes suffering. This self is seeking to raise itself up to become immortal, but since this is an impossible task, the self will always be suffering. There are beings who have been in this state of suffering for so long, beyond even the lifespan of this unascended sphere, that they have had enough of it. But they have now gone to the opposite dualistic extreme of instead of glorifying the self, denying that there is a self, thinking that thereby they can escape the process of having to consciously dissolve all of the subconscious selves they have created over such a long period of time—they have created this concept that there is this realm or this experience of nothingness, no differentiation, not two. Some even call this nirvana or enlightenment.

But enlightenment and nirvana, as I used the concepts even 2,500 years ago, does not mean nothingness. I actually, as the incarnated Buddha, warned against going into a state of nothingness or a state of ‘no-self’ and the reason for this is very simple.

The state of dis-focus

What have I said the Conscious You is? It is the focus of consciousness, focusing in a specific location, we might say. But what is the flip side of the focus of consciousness? It is to dis-focus, to not focus consciousness in a specific location, but to un-focus so there is no specific sense of location or sense of self. Yet what happens when you do this? Well, you lose the sense of self. But why did the Conscious You come into existence in the first place? To give the I AM Presence a specific experience in the world of form.

Everything in form, in the world of form, can be said to have a certain location, certain localization. That is why the Conscious You is consciousness focused in a certain location, so it gives a certain experience. When you dis-focus the Conscious You and go into this artificial state of nothingness or no-self, what happens? Well, you lose your sense of continuity, you lose yourself, of who you are, and many people in the world, even right now, are experiencing this.

Throughout history, many people have experienced it because they have been ensnared by the fallen beings into thinking that, instead of going through this process of consciously un-creating the subconscious selves, there is a shortcut. They can leapfrog this arduous process and therefore, reach instant enlightenment, instant nirvana, whatever they call it. But this is a lie created by the fallen beings and the effect of it is that you still have all the subconscious selves in your being. Therefore, you are not free to merge back into the I AM Presence. You cannot go into the I AM Presence. But at least temporarily, you cannot either focus yourself in the selves.

The spiritual coma of the no-self land

What does it take to let a self die? To dis-identify yourself from the self. You must focus on the self without going into it, and then see the illusion and let go of the illusion. If you are in this state of no-self where you are not focused, you cannot go in that direction. But neither can you go to the I AM Presence, because the I AM Presence is not nothing. It is not no-self. It is a clearly defined self. You now go into this no-self land, and you have two ways to go here.

Some people end up in a mental institution, in a straitjacket or on heavy medication, because the psychological profession has discovered this condition and has labeled it in various ways. Others go into some kind of spiritual setting and you find a substantial number of them in Buddhist monasteries around the world, but also in other forms of spiritual monasteries or retreats, where they try to turn this into a virtue, into a sign of spiritual growth. They might sit there in this dissociative state for a period of time, but they are not growing from this. They are held in suspended animation so to speak. These are the two main options that people take. And many, many people throughout the ages have believed that they have achieved some kind of spiritual growth in some kind of higher state of consciousness, even nirvana or enlightenment or awakening or no-self, but they have just gone into this spiritual coma.

Focusing on the higher selves

What is the alternative if you have experienced this? It is to realize the fallacy of this state, the unreality of this state, and again be willing to focus yourself. If you are not able to focus on the I AM Presence, then be willing to focus on the subconscious selves. Use our tools and teachings to gradually dissolve, and let die, those selves. And as you allow more and more selves to die, the Conscious You becomes more and more free to consciously choose where it wants to focus itself. And then you can either focus on the I AM Presence, or you can focus on an ascended master. For many people, it will be easier, to begin with, to focus on an ascended master than on the I AM Presence. This may sound paradoxical, but it can be easier, for many people, to do this. Partly because there are ascended masters who are ready to work with unascended people and therefore, give you a focus.

You see what I am saying here. Spiritual growth, higher states of consciousness, is not a matter of losing your focus. It is a matter of shifting your focus, from the selves in this world to selves that are beyond this world. Whether it be the self of an ascended master or the self of your I AM Presence. As an ascended master, I am not in a state of no self. I have a clearly defined self as the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. I can trace this self all the way back to my embodiment as Gautama, where I qualified for my ascension. And I can trace it further back to my first embodiment on earth and beyond that to a natural planet, actually several natural planets. And the self that I have is based on all of the experiences I have had, and I recognize the value of all these experiences.

The illusion of a shortcut vs. the purpose of life

Now I have said that the fallen beings have created such a conglomerate of subconscious selves, that when they become aware of this and aware that these selves are the cause of their suffering, they refuse to deal with it. They want to find a shortcut so they can get back to nirvana, or peace of mind or the ascension or enlightenment or whatever, without having to go through the arduous process of dealing with the selves. But this is again a misunderstanding of the purpose of life. What does it mean that you have free will? As we have said, within a certain context you have freedom of choices. You can go this way to the ascension or that way to the ascension. What does it mean? It means that you have free will because anything you do as the Conscious You with free will, any place you focus yourself, is an experience that helps the I AM Presence grow and expand its sense of self. Creating the separate selves, and focusing yourself as the Conscious You inside the selves, is an experience for the I AM Presence.

But uncreating the selves one at a time, seeing through the illusions, is another type of experience that helps the I AM Presence grow. You see, the I AM Presence, as such can be said, it is not a good expression to say it does not care, but the I AM Presence is not attached to whether you go into duality and separation and how many separate selves you create because creating the selves gives it an experience and uncreating the selves gives it an experience. If the Conscious You decides that it does not want to give the I AM Presence the experience of uncreating the selves, well, that is what the Conscious You can do with its free will. But it also can only be done when the Conscious You is not willing to shift its focus to the I AM Presence and sense what the I AM Presence wants.

Because clearly, the I AM Presence wants the Conscious You to go through the entire process of uncreating what it has created. There is no judgment on the part of the I AM Presence. There is no judgment on the part of the ascended masters. There is no judgment on the part of the Creator. At least not this judgment of right and wrong. There is discernment, but this is not judgment, the dualistic judgment based on the dualistic value scale.

Some of you will be ready to take these teachings and begin to realize that it really is just a matter of where you, as the Conscious You, focus your attention. And you will gradually become able to consciously become aware: “Oh, I am focusing my attention on this. I do not want to do that anymore.” And then you can consciously learn to shift your attention. But of course, shifting your attention on a more permanent basis can only be done when you dissolve the selves that pull on your attention. So the Conscious You can always shift out of the subconscious selves and experience a reality outside the selves. But it cannot permanently, on a long-term basis, shift outside the selves until it has resolved the selves, dissolved the selves so they are not pulling on the Conscious You.

The process of the growth of self and ascension

In other words, the purpose, we might say, of the journey that the Conscious You is making in the world of form, in the unascended sphere, is to first allow its attention to be pulled into the world, then awakening from this identification with the world, with the identity, mental, emotional bodies and the physical body, and learning to consciously shift its attention to the I AM Presence or the ascended masters, allowing its attention to be pulled upwards instead of outwards or even downwards.

The fallen beings are attempting to pull your attention downwards to be focused on them. They want your Conscious You to become a chela, a slave, of them as gurus. They want the Conscious You to see them as the ultimate gurus and follow them as their slaves, follow them blindly. The ascended masters, of course, want you to go in the opposite direction and free yourself from any downward or outward pull. But we, of course, allow you to outplay your free will and have enough experiences of focusing your attention in various locations in the world of form, the unascended sphere, until both the Conscious You and the I AM Presence have had enough of the experiences you can have.

We might say that first you are going out and you are creating all of these subconscious selves that give you various experiences in the world, even as a separate self. You can come to a turning point where now you switch your focus and you start going back. But that also is an experience you can have in the world of form. When both the I AM Presence and the Conscious You have had enough of both types of experiences, the immersion, the awakening, the going out, the going in, then the Conscious You comes to that point where now there is nothing in the world of form, in the unascended sphere, that pulls you outwards or downwards. And that is when the Conscious You can then stand there, although standing is, of course, metaphorically speaking, but you can be at that point where the Conscious You looks back at earth and it has to sense: “Is there anything pulling me back there? Is there any desire I have, anything I want to do, anything I want to accomplish, any experience I want to have?” And if there is nothing that pulls you, then you can turn around, metaphorically speaking, focus your attention on the I AM Presence, and merge back into the I AM Presence.

This does not mean that the Conscious You ceases to exist. It means that the Conscious You realizes itself as the I AM Presence, realizes that it was never separated from the I AM Presence. It was just a focus, a localized focus of the I AM Presence in the unascended sphere. But now it is the fullness of the I AM Presence with all of the experiences incorporated in the causal body that the I AM Presence garnered through the Conscious You.

I am an ascended master. I am not constantly thinking about all of my past lifetimes on earth and on natural planets, but the experiences I had, are in my causal body and my causal body is part of the totality that I am. And that is why I have a much broader awareness than I had when I was this new I AM Presence created a long time ago on a natural planet in this sphere. And this is the process of life, the process of the growth of self, the transcendence of self. It is a beautiful process, a wondrous process, a magnificent process.

I know this is much easier to say for an ascended master than for an unascended being who is still swimming in the Sea of Samsara, struggling to keep your head above the water. But perhaps by hearing this and hearing that this is your potential, this can be inspiring for you, especially when you realize that I started out as an I AM Presence just like your I AM Presence. I started out with a localized point-like sense of self just like yours. There is nothing special about me that enabled me to go through this process but that would exclude you from going through it. This is, again, where you need to look beyond the idolatry of the Buddha created by the Buddhist religion, by those who are still in the consciousness of duality and therefore, have a need to project that their religion, their religious leader was superior to all others. What one has done, all can do—this is the motto of the ascended masters and it is true. It does not mean that all will do it but it does mean that all can do it.

The reality of any genuine spiritual teaching

The difficulty we always face as ascended masters is that we have a fundamentally higher state of consciousness than unascended beings on earth. Our ultimate goal is to raise people, beings, to our level of consciousness. But the distance is so great that despite whatever claims may be out there, this cannot be achieved in one leap. We cannot even tell unascended beings about our state of consciousness because they cannot fathom it. When we give a teaching, we must look at their state of consciousness, what separate selves they have, what worldview they have, what illusions of Maya they have taken on, and we must give them something that they can relate to in their present state of consciousness.

You may look at this image of this turbulent Sea of Samsara. The waves are chaotic, up and down, in and out. Here is a person in the sea who is drowning. Some ways away, there is this luxurious cruise ship that spots the drowning man. But the drowning man is so focused on just keeping his mouth above water that he cannot even see the cruise ship. He just sees the waves. Now the cruise ship throws out this life belt with a rope attached. And this, the man can see and he can grab onto it, pull himself through it and in the beginning, he cannot do anything else. He is so exhausted that he just finally realizes: “I am not going to sink and drown.” He just sits there without looking right or left, just feeling: “Ah, I have escaped drowning.” All he can grasp right now is the life belt that is keeping him afloat.

Now, after some time he may have rested and he may be able to open his eyes and see: “Hey, there is a rope attached to the life belt. What happens if I pull on it?” And it may actually be that pulling on the rope for a time will increase his trouble, because now he is pulling against the waves and they are again threatening to wash over and fill his mouth. He may have to go through some adjustment process before he finds a way to pull on the rope that does not drown him. And then gradually he pulls himself into the lee of the ship where the waves are not as big, they become smaller and smaller. But he is still just focused on the rope. And he has the sense that he needs to pull on it but he does not really have any clear idea what is at the other end but he hopes that it is a place that is not wet and where he is no longer in danger of sinking. And only when he has pulled himself a certain distance, can he suddenly look up and see the cruise ship. And this is the situation of the ascended masters. We can throw people a life belt with a rope attached but even when people grab ahold of the life belt, we cannot pull them in. They must pull themselves in.

But when the person is drowning, would it do us any good to tell him about this wonderful cruise ship? Nay, he will not be able to fathom it or even accept that it exists. He is just looking for something that can keep him from drowning. This is why you see all of the different religions, all of the different teachings on earth. It is because people who are in the Sea of Samsara cannot fathom what it is like to be outside the Sea of Samsara. There are two reasons why there are so many religious and spiritual teachings. One is that we of the ascended masters give different teachings for different people who are at different levels of consciousness. As I said, we must go in, look at the illusions they have, give them something they can grasp, but that can help them rise above their current sense of self.

Spiritual teachings created in the unascended sphere

Now, there is no other source of genuine spiritual teachings than the ascended masters. But there are, of course, other sources of spiritual and religious teachings. There are beings in the identity realm who are attempting to give spiritual teachings, beings in the mental realm, beings in the emotional realm. And there are beings in physical embodiment who are attempting to set themselves up as gurus and give their own teachings. There are those who are not seeking to reach up for higher level, but who are basing their teaching on a tradition that reaches back into the past. This is what you see many gurus in India do. You see many gurus who are basing their teachings on an older teaching. It can be Buddhism, it can be the Vedas, it can be other things, but they are reaching back instead of reaching up. You see that there are teachings that are originated with the ascended masters. They are the ones who have the ability to help people ascend. But this does not mean that all the teachings we have given are some ultimate teaching, because they are always adapted to people’s level of consciousness.

But there are also many teachings that are created in the unascended sphere, in the four levels of that sphere. They may not be malevolent. They may actually help people raise their consciousness. But a being in the lower identity realm is not an ascended master, and cannot connect to the ascended masters, because if a being in the lower identity realm had been willing to connect to the ascended masters, it would have ascended. The lower identity realm is a sort of a holding place for those who have risen above the mental realm but not been willing to ascend. So what will it do for people to follow these teachings, these beings? It may raise your consciousness for a while, but then you will stop where the teacher has stopped. You cannot, you can rarely, at least, go beyond the teacher unless you shift your focus to another teacher by acknowledging that this teacher cannot take you further.

There are these teachers that are benevolent but have limited ability. And then, of course, there are fallen beings, even some in the identity realm, who are deliberately trying to derail you and tie you to them and make you their chelas, in the meaning of their slaves, who will do anything they are told to do because you think this will lead you to spiritual growth, that you blindly obey the guru. This, truly, is the scenario on earth. And this is why, for any teaching that we could give from the ascended realm, there is a false teaching that seems to invalidate it or be more sophisticated than the teaching from the ascended realm.

There are beings, even in embodiment, who will look at what I have given in this dictation and say: “Ah! This is primitive, we have the higher teaching, the non-dual teaching.” And the same in the other realms as well. And that, of course, is the outplaying of free will.

How to discern between what is real and unreal

But where this is relevant to this year of 2024 and beyond, is that, how will you discern between what is real and what is unreal? Only by learning to shift your focus so that it is not pulled downwards by the fallen beings, it is not pulled into the emotional realm by the gurus there, not in the mental realm by the gurus there, not in the lower identity realm by the gurus there. But it is pulled up towards the ascended masters and your I AM Presence.

And the Conscious You has the ability to become aware of what is pulling on it and which direction it is pulling in. And once you become conscious of the pull and the direction of the pull, that is when you can shift your focus, first temporarily, then, as you dissolve the selves and free yourself from any ties to these teachers in the lower realms, you can permanently shift your focus on the ascended masters, on the I AM Presence and that then brings you gradually to that ascension point where now you can permanently shift your focus into the fullness of the I AM Presence.

With this, I have given you what I wanted to give you. It is my joy, my privilege to seal this conference in a Flame of Cosmic Peace that I AM. Gautama Buddha, I AM. And I am grateful to have been able to interact with you and that through your attention, the words spoken have become fohats of light that have radiated into the collective consciousness.

Remember my thoughtform, for it has rarely been more important in a year to find that Middle Way that allows you to cross the Sea of Samsara without being pulled in either direction. Focus on the golden light of the Buddha and you will make it through the Sea of Samsara of this year of 2024. Gautama I AM.

 

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

*Gautama Buddha, you are the perfect mirror for earth”

“Saint Germain, you are the perfect mirror for the economy”

“Mother Mary, you are the perfect mirror for women” 

“Jesus Christ you are the perfect mirror for Christianity”

 

Increasing your discernment between what is real and unreal in your mind and world


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Padmasambhava through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Padmasambhava. Did you take note of what you repeated 81 times in the refrain of my decree? Earth is an appearance where nothing is real. Consider the reaction to this statement. In the West, many people would doubt it, because then they would say that certainly the material world is real, and what your senses tell you is real and what science tells you is real. In the East, however, they would have a different reaction. Many people would say, based on Eastern philosophy, that this is perfectly true. But the reason they say this is that they consider that only that which never changes, only that which is permanent, is real and they consider that nothing that has form, nothing that is differentiated, is real.

Defining what is real

Now, you may also see that regardless of the East and the West, the human ego has a reaction to this statement because the human ego, the separate selves based on duality and separation, are based on the assumption, the claim, the belief, the experience, that that which the human ego defines as real, is real. Why is there this reaction in the ego? Because the ego ultimately is seeking to establish its own permanence through control. The ego has created this worldview based on duality and it needs to believe it is real, because it is the worldview that gives it a sense that it is in control of its own destiny and can secure its survival indefinitely. If the sense of reality is questioned, then the ego’s sense of being in control is questioned and then the ego’s very existence is questioned.

The same of course holds true for the fallen beings who are completely identified with their egos and they believe then that what they declare to be real, is real. You can find numerous examples of this by looking at world history, of people who have declared that something was real and have acted upon it. You can find entire empires that are based on certain ideas defined by the fallen beings in higher realms, believed by human beings in embodiment, even fallen beings in embodiment, and they have acted upon these ideas, created entire empires based on them.

Confrontation with reality

Many of these ideas revolved around certain groups of people being superior to others. This can be in a religious way—they are God’s chosen people, it can be in other ways that they simply have the right, because they are the strongest to force others, such as the Roman Empire, or it can be some historical necessity that the communists are superior to the capitalists, because historical necessity mandates that communism will take over the earth. There are many versions of this, but when you look at history, what do you see? They have all come and gone. Some survived for a longer period of time, some for a short period of time, but they have all either disappeared or lost most of their influence. Why is this? It is because, as we have said before, the earth is a reality simulator. You can use the dualistic consciousness to build a worldview and you can convince yourself that your worldview is real and for a time the earth will seemingly confirm and validate your worldview. But due to the second law of thermodynamics, there will come a point where your worldview begins to crumble, because, as we have explained many times, when you create a worldview out of duality, it becomes a dualistic polarity, it has an opposite dualistic polarity, there is a conflict between the two, and eventually it breaks them down, both of them.

You see that, in a sense, the reality simulator is set up to give you any experience you want for a time, but not indefinitely. In other words, you cannot become permanently trapped in your experience. And as we have said, even the fallen beings cannot be permanently trapped in their experience that they can define reality. The real message of all mystical teachings throughout the ages is that the mind can become a closed, self-validating system, where from inside the mind you can experience that an illusion is real, but that there are processes in the world designed to help you free yourself from this experience when you have had it for a time.

Seeing what is real and what is unreal

Why is it important to consider this in 2024? Well, we have said that the goal of this webinar is to be the Flame of Peace in a world in transition. What does it mean that the world is in transition? Well, of course, it means many things. But one of the things it means is that the world is transitioning into a phase where more and more people will begin to recognize what I just said, the propensities of the human mind to create a closed, self-validating system and the process that eventually and inevitably shatters that sense of reality.

In other words, you can create a sense of reality for a time but you cannot maintain it indefinitely. This is what you will see not only in 2024, but in the coming years, that there will be an accelerated process whereby people’s illusions will seemingly be validated for a time, but then will begin to crumble so that people come to see such an extreme out-picturing of their beliefs, that they can see the absurdity of it. The lesson that needs to begin to be integrated by the top ten percent in 2024 and beyond is the necessity to discern between what is real and what is unreal.

Of course, you can say this has always been a challenge, but it has never been more of a challenge than it will be from now on, from this point on.

Questioning the outdated sense of reality

And you can see, when you look at the world, how there are people, groups of people, nations, even humanity as a whole that are outplaying this. How they are taking a certain world view and out-picturing it in such an extreme form that it becomes more and more obvious. And when you look at these examples in today’s world and compare them to what you see from history, you see that it is inevitable that these examples you have today will go the same way as all of the examples from history.

They will crumble. The sense of reality will be challenged by actual physical events, or by ideas, or by people raising their awareness and by Christed beings speaking out, so that it will be shattered and people will have to find a new sense of reality. This will be the major challenge for humanity from now on forward because so many people are holding on to a world view, a sense of reality that is not only out of touch with reality but is outdated. In other words, the forward movement of the earth has gone beyond these viewpoints that people are holding on to and that is why they must act them out in more and more extreme ways. You can name any number of examples of this. You can take Russia and see that what Putin did in Ukraine was simply an out-picturing of the Russian collective mindset of the greatness of Russia, the rightness of the Russian empire, the right of the Russian empire to impose its will upon other nations and to absorb them into the empire. This is, as Mother Mary has said, the end of the age of empires, but it needed to be outplayed in an extreme form again, so that those who have not seen it, and this is not only the Russian people, can see the absurdity of it.

Another example is Israel and what is going on in Israel right now. This belief among the Jewish people that because they are God’s chosen people, they can hold themselves to a higher standard than other people. They can define their own standard, and they do not need to live up to these ideals that are found in these democratic nations that are supporting Israel. Nay, they can define their own ideals and they have a right to defend the state of Israel because nothing is more important than defending the state of Israel. You can see it in Brexit, the British belief that they could do on their own without Europe and that they would do better without the EU. Well, where is it now? Many people have already started realizing that it was not a good move. And it is just a matter of time before this breaks through, and the British nation will have to make a decision: “Will we admit our mistake and go back to the EU, or will we, as we have done in the past, outplay our stubbornness and continue to go in the direction that we know is wrong?”

You can see it outplayed in America, especially around Trump, who is an obvious example of a person who believes that he can define reality. Despite all of the evidence, none of the evidence really matters, because when he says the election was stolen, that is the way it is, or at least that is what the nation should affirm and validate. It remains to be seen whether there are enough Americans who will buy into this that they can vote him back into office, or whether he will be voted out of the political process once and for all. You see this around the world in many nations.

You saw it in Poland recently, where after eight years of the PiS government, they voted a new government in. And you see this in other nations where these populist leaders, or more autocratic, dictatorial leaders, have set themselves up to take a virtual monopoly on the political process of countries. But it is for all of them beginning to be challenged and it will be even more so in coming years. You have seen in Iran how women have begun to challenge the reality of this male priesthood and you will see this even more in Iran, in other nations, how this will be challenged.

You see in China how the image that the Chinese economy is invulnerable is beginning to be severely challenged by actual events and where the Communist Party can no longer simply declare that this is how the Chinese economy functions and they will be forced to acknowledge that regardless of the ideology of the Communist Party, the economy functions according to certain laws that no ideology can override.

“That earth is an appearance where nothing is real”

You might say, if you look back, that this has always been humanity’s challenge. But as the collective consciousness is raised, it is becoming more of a challenge. You see it in the spiritual field, as we have mentioned before, where you have now an entire culture that has sprung up around this idea of non-duality, where people are saying that the self is unreal, the world is unreal, nothing is happening. What do I mean when in the refrain of my decree I say: “That earth is an appearance where nothing is real?” Am I not seemingly affirming this, even this traditional Eastern view, that only Brahman is real and the world is an appearance?

Well, yes and no. What is real? Well, let us begin by considering what we can definitely say is unreal. And what we can say is definitely unreal is the ideas, the appearances that are created based on the duality consciousness. But even here we need to be careful because we cannot just say that any idea believed or defined by people in duality is automatically unreal. Naturally, human beings are able to make certain observations of the world. Science has called it natural laws, religions have called it the laws of God and naturally the world is based on certain principles. Even Karl Marx could see certain principles in society and in the economy and therefore, you cannot say that every aspect of Marxist philosophy is unreal. You can see likewise the capitalist ideology is not completely unreal, even though it is often defined by a power elite who wants to maintain and expand its power. There are certain principles for how the economy works. You cannot necessarily say that it is all unreal, but what you can say is that the elements of the worldview that have some reality to them are nevertheless colored and distorted and skewed by the overall worldview, which always places a certain elite of fallen beings at the top of the pyramid. There is always the value judgment, the division of humanity into those who are inferior and those who are superior. It has taken many different forms throughout history ⎯ it takes many different forms today.

But you see in all of these examples I have mentioned, past and present, how the people who think they can define reality always consider themselves superior to the general population. For that matter this applies to many of the universities of the world, the academic circles of the world, who think they can define that scientific materialism is reality. When you recognize that the duality consciousness can take certain facts and still use them to validate a clearly unreal worldview, then you can say that although elements of these philosophies and worldviews may have some reality to them or may be based on reality, the overall worldview is out of touch with reality.

The reality of the reality simulator

What then can we say is real? Is it only Brahman, the undifferentiated Brahman that is real? Or is there something in between the world and Brahman or the world of duality, the worldview of duality that is real? Well, what have we said? The world can be compared to a reality simulator. What you can say is that the purpose of the world is to give the self-aware beings who are inside the simulator a particular experience. There are certain outer environments defined by the simulator. Even these virtual reality goggles you see on earth, they have a certain programming that people interact with. And the programming of the virtual reality goggles was not created by the person wearing the goggles, but by someone outside the mind of the person who is wearing the goggles. Likewise, the reality simulator of earth was not programmed by human beings, but by beings who have a higher level of awareness than human beings.

What can we say is real? Well, the purpose of the world is to give self-aware beings who are inside the world an experience. As we have said, there are two experiences possible in the reality simulator. First there is the immersion experience, where you are completely immersed in the world, and you are firmly convinced you experience that it is a real world, that what your senses tell you is real. This is what still a majority of the people on earth experience and believe. And they would be very reluctant to question it. Yes, they will say: “Well, what science has discovered that is beyond what we can see with our senses, that is also real”. Some others will say: “Yes, but what our religions tell us through divine revelation, that too is real”. But nevertheless, it is the immersion experience that what you experience in your mind has this aura, this appearance of reality.

And then when you have had that immersion experience for a time, the next experience is the awakening experience. And how does the awakening experience happen? It happens because you start gradually and slowly questioning the sense of reality. Notice what I said, you are not questioning reality, you are questioning the sense of reality. As you go into the awakening phase, how can you question the sense of reality that you have, have had so far in the reality simulator? Only by coming to realize that there is a mind outside your own.

Connecting to something outside your own mind

Your mind is not the only mind, it is not a self-contained system, a closed system. If you are to question the sense of reality given to you by your mind, inside your mind, you must connect to something, some mind that is outside of, greater than your own. This is what we have said, the Conscious You can step outside of the mind and connect to your I AM Presence, the ascended masters or the Christ mind. And this then gives us a foundation for seeing what is real. We can say: “That which is defined by the people inside the reality simulator, based on what they experience inside the reality simulator, through their senses or through certain ideas—that is not real. But the parameters programmed into the reality simulator and the existence of the actual environment in the simulator—that is not created by the minds of the beings inside the simulator. Therefore, compared to what these beings see inside their minds, this is real.

In other words, the awakening experience is brought about when you begin to question the reality projected by your mind by connecting to something outside your mind that seems more real to you. Therefore, since the entire purpose of the reality simulator is to give the inhabitants, so to speak, an experience, first of immersion, then of awakening, we can say that as you begin to awaken, you experience something outside your own mind. And this is real compared to what is produced inside the mind. We can say, planet earth is real. Your I AM Presence is real. The ascended masters and the entire spiritual realm are real.

Self-transcending reality

Now, this is where already Eastern philosophy and even the modern non-dualists would disagree and they would make this very, very intellectual distinction. Because, while some will say that the world does not actually exist, that it is a null creation in the mind, others will say; “No, the world has a certain existence. It is just not real. It is an appearance. It has a certain substance, but it is not real.” And the reason for this is this, going back in Eastern philosophy to the Vedas and beyond, this belief that only that which is permanent can be real, and that which is permanent could never change. When you look at the world and see that it is changing, they will reason; “The world is not ultimately real. It may have some temporary existence, but it is not real because it is changing.”

And as we have always said, this is the fatal flaw in Eastern philosophy. Because there is nothing anywhere that is not changing. Therefore, from this definition, nothing is permanent. Yet there are beings who have achieved permanence, immortality by ascending. And when you ascend, you are definitely real, but you are not unchanging. You are not permanent in the state with which you ascend. You are constantly transcending yourself. And therefore, the only way to resolve this is to realize that everything is changing, and therefore, reality is self-transcending. Only that which is self-transcending is real. That which is not changing cannot be real because there is nothing that is not changing.

The illusion of permanent and unchanging Brahman

Again, you can say there is a permanent aspect of the Christ consciousness that is always based on oneness with the Creator, but even the Creator is transcending itself. That is why, It created in the first place. You see again, permanence, non-change, is not found anywhere, neither in the world of form nor beyond. It is simply a concept created by the dualistic mind by observing the world where everything is changing and then projecting that the opposite must be something unchanging. And therefore, they say that Brahman is the ultimate reality because Brahman is one, not two, and Brahman is not changing. But if Brahman is the only reality, how did the world come into being? If there was nothing but Brahman before the world existed, how did the world appear?

It must be because Brahman made it appear, and Brahman made it appear out of its own being and substance. And this means that Brahman’s being and substance is embedded in the world. And since the world is changing, that means that Brahman’s being and substance is changing. By the mere fact that there is some kind of world where you have some kind of awareness of it, Brahman cannot be unchanging. And perhaps the purpose that Brahman had for creating the world was to transcend itself. So you see the flaw, the fatal flaw of Eastern philosophy.

There is a projection that there is something that is permanent and unchanging because it is undifferentiated. But it is a projection by the dualistic mind that always thinks in terms of opposites. What sense does it make that you take this philosophy, the Advaita, the “not two”, and you say; “This is beyond duality, this is non-duality.” No, it is just a more subtle form of duality.

A balanced approach to questioning your sense of reality

Is there something that is ultimately real? Yes, the process of self-transcendence. When you ascend, you are not subject to the duality consciousness. You are beyond the illusions of duality and therefore,  you see that you are a real being right now. But you also see that you will not be the same being one second from now, because you are flowing with the River of Life. You are part of the interdependent originations, you are moving forward in the process that God initiated. And this process is real. It is the process that is real. Not any end result, not any ultimate or final result that people might define as the outcome of the process. This is what you see when you ascend. This is what you cannot see from the dualistic mind. This is what the fallen beings cannot see as long as they are trapped in the fallen consciousness, because they cannot connect to reality, they think they can define reality.

What do you do as a human being on earth? Here you are, you are beginning to see these ideas, beginning to grasp these ideas. You have gone into the awakening phase. Well, you take a balanced approach and walk a balanced path. You will see people out there who are spiritual students, who are overeager to make progress because they want some final breakthrough into a higher state of consciousness. They attempt to take heaven by force by questioning every aspect of their sense of reality that they can think of. And some have literally become so unbalanced that they lost their sense of what was real and unreal and they ended up in a mental institution. Or they ended up in a Buddhist monastery or cave in the Himalayas where their condition was not considered a mental illness but a sign of spiritual progress.

What can you do to avoid this? Well, our entire teachings and the tools we have given you are actually designed to give the vast majority of people a balanced approach, whereby you question your sense of reality in increments, not all at once, that you gradually shift your sense of reality.

You see, if you really want to say what the Conscious You is, it is a sense of self. It is not a self-contained sense of self. It is a sense of self that sees itself in relation to something else. Ultimately, the Conscious You can come to see itself in relation to the I AM Presence. But for most people on earth the Conscious You sees itself in relation to the outer environment and the outer mind, the three higher bodies.

And the spiritual path is where the Conscious You gradually disentangles itself from identification with the outer mind and the world and shifts its sense of identity to the I AM Presence, its sense of self: “I am out of the I AM Presence. I am the I AM Presence”.

Taking heaven by force

But if you take too many steps up by questioning too much of your sense of self and if you have not connected to the I AM Presence or your spiritual teachers, the ascended masters, then you can end up in this no-man’s land, no-God’s land, no-self land, where you do not know who you are, you do not know what is real and unreal. And therefore,  you can suffer an identity crisis where you cannot distinguish between what is unreal and what is real because you come to question; “Everything in the world must be unreal.” And this is not what we teach or have ever taught.

There are some gurus, both east and west, that will attempt to take their students through a very rapid process so they can supposedly reach the higher level of consciousness very quickly. But these are often fallen beings who have themselves attempted to take heaven by force and who are trying to get other people to do the same. And it usually ends up in disastrous results, where either they lose their sense of reality or they gain some kind of ability to manipulate matter and manipulate the minds of other people so they think this is a sign of spiritual attainment. When in reality it is just a sign of attainment on the left-handed path of control.

Finding your balance

What you can do is recognize in your mind the need to question your reality, your sense of reality a little bit at a time. And if you will study the teachings we have given, if you will use the tools we have given, you can do this gradually. And if you will look for some more human element of this, then take the messenger’s YouTube videos where he talks about balance, and in fact everything he describes is a balanced approach to the spiritual path. Because why is he a messenger? Because he has found some kind of balance and especially since he became a messenger, why is he still a messenger? Because he has maintained and even expanded his sense of balance. That is why he is not open to all of these conspiracy theories that are unbalanced. That is why he is not open to some of these wild claims that there is nobody here, nothing is happening. Because he has this inner sense of balance that allows him to look at an outer idea and sense, this is off, this is unbalanced.

Many of you have the same or can quickly develop it. When you make the conscious decision to strive for this, a balanced approach to questioning your reality, your sense of reality. You need to always hold on. There is something in your current sense of self that is real, because you need to have a sense of reality or you cannot function. You shift it gradually until you come to the point where you gain a deeper sense of reality from your I AM Presence and the ascended realm that you get from the material world and your emotional, mental and identity minds. But even so, even when you are at the 144th level of consciousness, you still have a sense of reality attached to your identity, mental, emotional minds and your physical body and the physical world, because you are still able to function in the world. It is not so that when you reach the 144th level of consciousness, you can only sit in a cave and meditate on God all day. You can have a fully active life at the 144th level of consciousness. We have never said that in order to reach the highest level of consciousness, you have to become a recluse.

Being the open door for higher reality

Jesus ascended after his very active ministry. Gautama came back after qualifying for his ascension and taught for many years. How can you function in the world? Because you must have that sense that something in the world is real, is not created by your own mind or the minds of human beings. And therefore,  you can be an open door between the ascended realm and the unascended realm, whereby you can flow with the River of Life, you can allow the Holy Spirit, your I AM Presence, the ascended masters to express themselves through you in the world. And this, of course, is what we desire to see for you, not only in 2024 but beyond, that you can be the open doors for expressing something that comes from beyond your outer mind.

The messenger is not meant to be seen as an exception, but as an example of what all of you can do. Not that you will do the same as the messenger, not that you will take dictations, but that you will be an open door for the flow of the Spirit through your mind, expressing itself so that people cannot tell that this comes from somewhere else. Or perhaps they can, but you do not have to declare it openly. This is what the messenger has to do because this is the role we have assigned to him and as he has agreed to play. But this is not what is in the Divine Plan of most of you, so therefore, you need to find what that is, how you can be the open door in your particular environment with your particular background. And of course, you are the ones who are consciously aware of our teachings, you can do this consciously. But there are, of course, many other people that we are working with who are not aware of ascended masters, who are not aware of these outer teachings, but who can still gradually come to serve as open doors and some, of course, are already serving as open doors.

Defining reality vs. discovering reality

This is what will shift the world, it is that more and more people become the open doors for expressing a reality that is beyond the dualistic mind. And all of these people, from the fallen beings to people in embodiment who think, who still think, they can define reality, you can express that: “No, human beings, the human mind, the dualistic mind cannot define reality and thinking you can always leads to disaster.”

Therefore, human beings must reach beyond their own minds to a higher mind because you cannot define reality at the human level. Reality is defined at a higher level and what you can do from the human level is to connect to it. You cannot define reality, you can discover reality.

This will be the challenge in 2024, especially in these democratic elections or not so democratic elections. The challenge for people is to see the difference between those people who think they can define reality, who think that if they declare something, that is the way it is, or at least, that is the way the nation should think it is and then those people who are willing to reach beyond their own minds for a higher reality.

Choosing the higher option

What have we said over and over again? Democracy is a form of government based on the recognition that all human beings have certain rights that are not defined by the government but by a higher authority that is beyond earth. It is the government’s role, the democratic government’s role, to maintain those rights, to secure them, to make sure they are not violated, especially to make sure that a small elite cannot violate the rights of the broad population.That is the role of a democratic government.

When the democratic government begins to believe that it can define the rights of the people based on its own world view, however real they think it is, then you have started subverting democracy and this is what people need to come to see. And then they will be able to choose a better form of leadership. It may not be an ideal form of leadership in many cases. You do not have a choice between a person who is completely in delusion and one who is not in delusion. You may have a choice between candidates who have various degrees of delusion. It is not that you have an ideal choice, but you have a better choice than the other option.

You can hold the vision, you can make the calls that people will choose the higher option and thereby you can render an immense service to society, to the manifestation of the golden age, but also to your own growth. Because, of course, you have to also be willing to realize that your mind cannot define reality. And some have not fully realized this yet, whether it be ascended master students or other spiritual people. They have not fully grasped that your mind cannot define reality.

Padmasambhava’s offer

With this I joyfully seal you in the Flame of Peace that I AM. And I hope that in this Flame of Peace, all human opinions you can release, for then I can work with you. And that I will do.

And I will therefore, make the vow that, those of you who will take my mantra, “OM AH HUM, VAJRA GURU PADME SIDDHI HUM”*, and give it nine times each day, I will work with you for as long as you give this mantra nine times a day to help you increase your discernment between what is real and what is unreal in the world, in your own psychology.

Therefore, be sealed in my Flame of Peace.

*Kim had recorded a video where he demonstrated the mudras, or hand gestures, for Padmasambhava’s Maha Mantra, the OM AH HUM VAJRA GURU PADME SIDDHI HUM.

Padmasambhava’s Maha Mantra, the OM AH HUM VAJRA GURU PADME SIDDHI HUM given 9 times with mudras.

Padmasambhava’s Maha Mantra, the OM AH HUM VAJRA GURU PADME SIDDHI HUM with mudras. 33 repetitions.

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Seek first peace, then serve from peace


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Elohim Peace through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition

 

I AM the Ascended Master, the Elohim Peace.

What is peace? Well, that depends on from where you look at it. If you look at it as a being in embodiment on earth, you tend to think that what is happening on this planet is chaos, turmoil, conflict, all of the things that many people see as the opposite of peace. Therefore, people in a dualistic consciousness reason that peace must be silence, non-activity, nothing is happening.

If you look to the East, you will see that going back to the Vedas and even beyond, they have come up with this idea of non-duality, that Brahman, the ultimate being, the ultimate consciousness, must have no form, no features, and there is no change. They have come up with the idea that for something to be permanent, it could not change. This is a dualistic view of the world that can only come from inside the dualistic mind that reasons about what is beyond the earth but has not experienced it.

How can I say this? Because I Am the Elohim of Peace. I experience the Flame of Peace. I am one with the Flame of Peace. I Am the Flame of Peace. And I am not nothing. I am not still stand. I am not no change. Yet, I am permanent compared to anything in an unascended sphere. But I am permanent only in self-transcendence, for there is no other permanence anywhere in the world of form. Even in the Allness, there is only permanence in self-transcendence. However, self-transcendence is different in the Allness than in the world of form. It is a misunderstanding to say that in order for something to be permanent, it cannot change.

Two aspects of the One mind

Look at what scientists have discovered about the material universe. It is not only constantly expanding, it is expanding at an accelerating rate. This is one illustration of self-transcendence. Now, of course, they will say: “But the universe is not permanent”. No, but by continuing the process of self-transcendence, the universe can transcend into the ascended realm and become the latest sphere in the ascended realm and this is a form of permanence compared to the unascended sphere, yet it is still self-transcendence. This is one of these enigmas that the linear mind, the dualistic mind, cannot resolve. You can only resolve it by experiencing the One mind. For the One mind is, of course, one with the ascended realm and with the God flames that represent the seven rays and the secret rays.

The One mind may seem to be permanent, unchanging, compared to the changing world you live in. Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, today and forever, is in a sense a description of the fact that the One mind, in a certain way, does not change, compared to the constant change you see on earth. The One mind is permanent in the sense that it is always one with the Creator and yet, the One mind has two aspects. The alpha, the omega, one is oneness with the Creator, the constancy of this oneness that could never be lost. And yet, the One mind is within everything, so as the universe changes, as the spheres self-transcend, the One mind also transcends and becomes more. That is why the One mind is in everything, and wherever you are at, you can use the One mind to go back to the Creator.

If the One mind was constant and could not change, then there could be something that suddenly was outside the One mind, separated from the One mind, and therefore, you could have self-aware beings who were in some kind of realm, but they could not connect to the One mind, and therefore, they could not get back to oneness, but could become permanently lost. Now, this is of course, what the fallen beings have attempted to create since they fell. Some realm that is so different from, so in opposition to oneness, that they, at least some of them, hope they can one day achieve this goal, to create a sphere that is so far from oneness that you cannot get back to oneness from that place, and therefore, they think that this will be permanent, it will become permanent.

The desire to help others

But what are they using to create this place set apart? The One mind, for there is nothing else— without him was not anything made that was made. It can never happen in reality, only in the illusions held in the mind of those beings who have become trapped in duality. You may look at earth, you may look at people who are very trapped in the dualistic mind, as other masters have expounded upon, who are caught up in the us versus them mentality. And you may look at some of these people and say: “What could ever bring them back to oneness? What could bring them out of their current state of mind? How could they ever realize and admit that they are wrong?”

But you see, when you look at this, you are looking from a being, from a perspective of a being, in embodiment. You may be an avatar, you may have a spiritual awareness, you may be on the spiritual path, you may be studying spiritual teachings, but you are still looking at earth and you are saying: “Certain things should not be here, certain things should change and they should change now, in this embodiment, so I can see the result of this.”

This is understandable, it is in some ways commendable that you are willing to help the earth rise higher and come closer to the golden age. Yet it can also become an imbalance that takes you away from peace, because now you are feeling, you are thinking, you are sensing at the identity level, that you cannot really be yourself, you cannot really be at peace, as long as this condition has not changed. And when you go into this state of mind, you cannot be the open door for the Flame of Peace and therefore, you are not actually helping to bring peace to earth. You are helping to maintain the current state of non-peace.

You may look at certain people that are in a specific state of mind and you may say: “Even if I could sit down and talk to these people, was there anything I could say that could help them see the state of mind they are in?” And the reality is, no, there is not. There is nothing that an ascended master could say to such people to help them see the state of mind they are in. But this does not mean that they could not come back to oneness. It just could not happen by any outside force. It could only happen through an internal process where they take their imbalance to such an extreme that they can no longer stand being in their own minds. You may look at these people, you may think that they are creating chaos in the outside world, in the situation around them. But you cannot create chaos outside yourself unless you have already created chaos inside your mind.

The process of coming back towards oneness

The more people clutch their ideas, hold on to their beliefs and their worldview, the more they refuse any attempts to help them see the imbalance, the more chaos they create inside their minds and there comes a point where they cannot stand it anymore. Something triggers them and now they see from inside their mind. Now this may be, in the beginning, very primitive, what they see, the need for change. Yet it is the beginning of the process of coming back towards oneness.

Many times, as spiritual people, you look at people you know or you look at people in the media and you see that these people are in a much lower state of consciousness than you are in. They have a much lower, more primitive worldview and understanding of life than you have. In your compassion and desire to help raise the earth, you wish you could find a way to help these people. But you think that helping them means that you should raise them to your level of consciousness so that they could accept the worldview and the spiritual understanding that you have. But this is not realistic for many people. They could eventually come to see the spiritual worldview that you have, but it would, for many of these people, take many lifetimes and therefore you cannot go in, sit down with these people and talk to them and bring them from their level of consciousness to yours. This would take lifetimes and it could not be done with words, only in the School of Hard Knocks where they have experience after experience of hitting their head against a concrete wall until they finally start asking themselves whether there is a better way to live than pounding your head against a concrete wall.

Can fallen beings change?

Now you may look at fallen beings and you may say: “Well, would it be possible that they can change?” And again, nothing anyone could say could bring it about, but it can happen. Now, it may take a very long time before they reach this point where they cannot stand being in their own minds, because the fallen beings have gone into a deeper level of denial than any of the original inhabitants of the earth or any being in this unascended sphere that has not fallen.

When you fall, you go into a deeper level of denial and therefore, you are not actually experiencing the same kind of chaos that many people on earth are experiencing. You think you are in control. You experience from inside your mind that you have a certain level of control, and when something happens that shakes your sense of being in control, you are so good at using denial to push it away, to push it out of your mind but nevertheless, the universe will eventually catch up with even the fallen beings.

Denial vs. free will

There is no fallen being that will not eventually wake up. It may take a very long time for some, and how long it takes still remains to be seen. But eventually they will wake up. They may choose to go to the second death instead of starting the path back to oneness, but denial cannot last forever. Why not? Because it would be a violation of free will if denial could last forever. This may require some pondering. It may surprise you to hear me say this. But the law of free will is what?

The law of free will is all self-aware beings have free will. Normally you are again used to looking at your situation here on earth and you are thinking: “Well, all human beings have free will.” You learn about fallen beings, you think: “Well, the fallen beings also have free will.” Then you learn about ascended masters, and some people think that when you ascend you give up your free will, because now you can no longer go into duality. But you see, you do not give up your free will by ascending. You actually reclaim or claim a higher level of free will, because now it is not that you cannot go into duality, you will not go into duality, because you have seen what duality is, you know what it is. And you choose to ascend by choosing that you are done with duality, you do not want to go into it again and therefore you ascend, and you are given a position in the ascended realm that could not be entrusted to a being who had not given up duality. But of course, this goes up through the realms, through the levels of the spiritual realm, all the way to the Creator and ultimately the Creator has free will.

But everything is created out of the Creator’s being, and everything is created out of the ascended beings in all of these levels from the Creator down to your unascended sphere. And all of these beings have free will, so you are embedding a part of your own being and consciousness in the creation and do you think that just because there are beings of a lower state of consciousness who are given free will, that this suddenly overrides the free will of the ascended beings? Of course not. They have a higher level of free will.

There will simply come a point where the ascended beings out of which a fallen being is created and the I AM Presence of that fallen being will choose: “Enough is enough. I have learned what I wanted to learn from this Conscious You that was sent into an unascended sphere, whether this one or a previous one”.  And the I AM Presence can then do what no outside force can do—confront the Conscious You with the reality that no matter what sophisticated separate self it has created, it has not become that separate self. It is an extension of the I AM Presence and the I AM Presence therefore has the right to give that Conscious You the choice of how it will return to the I AM Presence.

Will it return to what we have called the second death, where the I AM Presence simply draws the Conscious You back into itself? Or will it return by following the path back to oneness, where the Conscious You takes responsibility for what it has created, the separate self it has created, and gradually dissolves it by overcoming all of these illusions of Maya? But there is no fallen being who can go on forever because there comes a point where the law of free will has been stretched as far as it can be stretched. You see here that this goes back to what I said: “This conception of permanence means something unchanging.” This is the fallen consciousness that wants to project this image, that there is something that is unchanging, that they can create something that is apart from the One mind yet has permanence. And they will even take the law of free will, if they grasp it, and pervert that to say: ”Well, if we really have free will, we should be allowed to create a world set apart that becomes permanent. For if we cannot do whatever we want, we do not really have free will.”

But you see, this is again a misunderstanding, a misinterpretation of where the serpentine mind perverts any idea expressed in words. Free will is free because the totality of all the beings in the universe have free will. Free will is not free in the sense that a single being can do whatever it wants, as if the rest of the universe and the rest of the self-aware beings did not exist. Free will is free within context. Free will is free in the world. No man is an island. No single being exists alone, and no single being would want to exist alone or could even stand existing alone.

Some people cannot be helped

My purpose for giving this long discourse is to help you, who are ascended master students, realize that there are some people you meet that you cannot realistically hope to convince or help in this lifetime. Some of them may be the original inhabitants of the earth, some of them may even be avatars who have become trapped in a state of denial, and some of them may be fallen beings in embodiment.

If you allow your peace of mind or even your ascension or your growth on the path to depend on such people, you will hold yourself back and potentially miss the targets you defined in your Divine plan. Therefore, it is necessary to look at certain people and say: “I give up, I surrender all desire to change them.” You may still have a relationship with these people, for example, if they are family members, but you give up the desire to change them. You give up the idea that you should change them, should be able to change them. You give up the desire to see any result of your interaction with these people. You set them free, you let them go, and you are at peace with letting them go so that you can be at peace focusing on something else.

The compensation games of an avatar

Why should you focus on people that you cannot help? Why should you allow your attention and your energies and your time to be tied up with people you cannot help, when there are other people that you might be able to help? But more than this, why I am not here primarily concerned about you helping or not helping other people, I am concerned about you being the open door for the Flame of Peace, and in order to be the open door for the Flame of Peace, you have to have peace in your mind first.

You have to overcome the separate selves that are pulling you out of peace, and the most common factor that pulls avatars and spiritual people out of peace is the desire to change other people or change the world. You can go through a process of looking at your separate selves and you can overcome the desire to change the world. We have given you the teachings on the avatars, the birth trauma, the primal self, overcoming these subconscious selves, but we have also given teachings that as an avatar, you came to earth, often with a certain view of earth, often with a view that you wanted to help bring change to earth. Then you receive the birth trauma, you create the primal self, and as you receive this birth trauma where you feel attacked by the fallen beings, rejected by the original inhabitants, you come to doubt that you can fulfill your reason for coming to earth. You come to doubt that it is possible for you to have a positive impact on this planet and therefore, you go into all of these compensation games.

You are basically deciding: “If I cannot have a positive impact on earth, I do not want to be here”, and so you are desperately trying to find some way to make a positive difference on earth. When you find the spiritual path or ascended master teaching or another spiritual teaching, you go into it with an eagerness because you are hoping that now you can finally have some positive impact on earth. So that it is worthwhile for you to be here, because you cannot stand the thought, which your primal self is designed to suppress, that you could have come to earth and it would not have had any impact on earth.

Reconsidering what brought you to earth

But you see, when you do not look at the primal self, you cannot look at your motivation for coming to earth, the mental image you had in your mind of what you wanted to accomplish on earth and what you thought you could accomplish on earth and how you thought you could accomplish it and therefore, you cannot reconsider, you cannot look at it and say: “Was it actually a realistic view I had?”

If you cannot do that, you cannot reach this point where you realize that your mental image before coming to earth was not realistic because you came from a natural planet. You were used to how things function on a natural planet and how beings are on a natural planet, how open they are to considering new ideas. You could not fathom how different things are on earth, and therefore you did not have a realistic image of what you could do on earth. But this does not mean that you cannot have a positive impact. It is just that you cannot have the impact in the specifics that you envisioned before you came here. Therefore, if you do not look at that motivation, you cannot come to say: “But I give up those specifics of what I was supposed to do on earth because I see that the way I envisioned what I was going to do on earth would necessitate forcing other people’s free will or persuading them and this is impossible and not something I want to do.”

Becoming the open door for the Flame of Peace

What can you then do to have a positive impact on earth? Well, you can be the open door for your I AM Presence, for one of these Divine flames, divine energies and for the ascended masters. I, of course, am speaking to those who are willing to become an open door for the Flame of Peace, but there are all of the other rays, even the secret rays. But in order to become that open door for the Flame of Peace, you have to first establish some sense of peace in your own mind and you do that only by overcoming these selves even down to the primal self that are pulling you away from peace because they are pulling you to focus on something outside your own mind that has to change. You cannot change what is outside of your own mind because that is outside the area of your free will. What you can change is what is going on inside your mind because that is inside the parameters of your free will, the sphere of your free will.

You may have thought before you came to earth that you came here to help people overcome suffering, but you actually came here primarily to demonstrate that you can be on earth without suffering. That is the only way you have a chance of helping other people because they will look at you and see: “Why is this person at peace, why is not he or she suffering as I am.” This will give them a frame of reference that perhaps suffering is not necessary, is not inevitable, is not the only way to respond to earth.

Now, you may have been somewhat aware of this when you came, but you still thought: “When I change this or that outer condition, then I will be able to be at peace.” But the reality is, consciousness comes before the physical manifestation. You must start in your own mind, in your own sphere of influence. Therefore, the only way to be the open door for the Flame of Peace, to be the Flame of Peace, is to be at peace regardless of outer conditions.

There is an amusing story in the book, Autobiography of a Yogi, where Yogananda describes how as a young boy they would go and meditate at the graveyards, because there were all of these discarnate spirits that were trying to influence their minds, so it was an extra challenge to meditate in such a disturbed, energetic environment. I am not saying you should do this because there really is no reason to. The collective consciousness on this planet is so disturbed that you do not need to go to special places. It is enough of a challenge wherever you are to manifest some kind of peace of mind in whatever situation you are in.

How to give service and still be at peace

As we have said before, what will change the earth is that you have a dark room and you gradually increase the light so that people can begin to see more and more. That is what you do when you are the open door for one of these God flames, these flames of peace and the other rays. Of course, this does not mean that you should then sit and meditate on peace all day, because many of you have in your Divine plan to be active and to go out into certain areas of life and bring forth new ideas and challenge illusions and this and that. I am not saying you should not take any outer actions. What I am saying is, start with establishing peace and then take action and speak from that inner peace.

As Jesus put it, seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, his right use of energy, and then all of these things shall be added unto you. Seek first peace, then speak from peace, then act from peace, and you will see that all things shall be added unto you in the sense that whatever is the result of what you do and say, it will only increase your peace. It will not take you away from peace, and therefore you can know that you have achieved the highest possible result you could achieve given the situation on earth.

It may be that you put forth an effort and you see no result of it, no visible physical result, but still you can know you have achieved the highest result that could be achieved given the equation of the collective consciousness and free will. This messenger could look at his own efforts where he has dedicated his life and put forth so much time and effort to bringing forth these teachings now for over 20 years, and he could say: “How many people have been attracted to the teachings, how many people have been affected by the teachings. Has it really been worth it?” He does not look at it this way because he realizes that given the equation of the collective consciousness and free will, what could possibly be achieved has been achieved.

You can feel at peace that what you have done is enough because the measure of your success is not the outer results, it is the streaming forth of the light through you. It is not measuring the results of how many people have found the teachings, but that the fact that the teachings are there in the physical for people to find, that in itself is an achievement. You can see that when you step up to this higher view, you can give service and still be at peace because your fulfillment is not in the production of specific outer results, tangible results. Your fulfillment is in the giving of the service. The sun is not looking down on earth and saying how many people have been going to the beach and become tanned from my rays. The sun is fulfilled in radiating the light and leaving it up to people what they do with it.

When you dissolve these, the primal self and also the worldview that you had before you came to earth, then you can be on earth, be an open door and be at peace. Because it is in being here and feeling the light flow through you, seeing it be expressed, that you feel fulfilled. When your fulfillment does not depend on outer results that involve other people’s free will, that is when you can be at peace.

That is, of course, what I and all of us on the Sixth Ray, desire to see for you. The Sixth Ray has been called the Flame of Peace and Service, but so many spiritual people throughout the ages have had the desire to serve and certainly all avatars who have ever come to earth come with the desire to serve. But because they associate their service with outer results, their service takes them out of peace. But the only way to serve is to start from peace, so that whatever the results are of your outer service, it will not take you away from your inner peace.

This is, of course, not to set to blame anyone, but simply say that if you have gotten yourself into this state that many spiritual people are in, where you feel compelled to serve, but your service takes you out of peace, then you can just realize this, that this springs from some separate self and you can let the self die by using our tools and teachings. Then, you can quickly come to a point where you can now serve from peace and whatever this outcome of your service will not take you away from peace.

You see the interesting juxtaposition, the seeming enigma, that many people think peace is an in-going thing, but service is an outgoing process. That is why they see a contradiction between these two aspects of the Sixth Ray, that they think that it is one or the other—either you have to focus on service and sacrifice being at peace, or you have to focus on being at peace and abstain from service. This is not necessary. You can indeed serve from a state of peace and remain in peace regardless of the outer reaction to your service.

Knowing peace as a living, vibrant flame

In order to do this, it will be helpful to ponder what peace actually is. As I started out saying, many people think that peace must be the opposite of all the turmoil you have on earth. Therefore, peace must be a state where there is no change, there is no conflict, there is no contrast, nothing is happening. As Gautama Buddha and Padmasambhava have said, there are indeed people who have created this false sense of nothingness, that many people over the ages have contacted and have thought: “Oh, God is this ultimate nothingness”. But as we have said, the Creator is not nothingness. The Creator is a self-aware being that has what could be considered a divine individuality as opposed to, or different from a human individuality.

If you contact the Creator, you are not experiencing nothingness. You are experiencing the living, vibrant energy and consciousness and being of the Creator. The same with the Sixth Ray of Peace. What is peace? Peace is the Flame of Peace, the Ray of Peace, and the beings who are embodying that for earth, such as myself, Archangel Uriel or Nada. There is no impersonal peace. There is no impersonal Flame of Peace. You will not know some impersonal state of peace from earth. You will know peace through the beings who embody peace for earth. When you contact the Flame of Peace, you are experiencing the living, vibrant energy and consciousness of the beings who are holding the Flame of Peace for earth. Peace is not nothingness, no change, nothing is happening. Peace is a creative flame. It is a living flame. It is a conscious flame. It is constantly vibrating, constantly transcending itself. This is peace.

There are those who think that first there was nothing, there was no change, and then the world came out of this and that the goal of the spiritual path is to return to the nothingness, the no differentiation. But that is not how it happened at all. Yes, the Creator created the void to set something apart from the Allness, but then the creator filled the void with the Ma-ter light. In the beginning was the Ma-ter light, which is not self-aware, and there was the Creator’s being which is self-aware. There was not nothing or nothingness. There was the living, vibrant being of the Creator and the Mother Light which could take on any form and therefore, the Mother Light is not nothing. Even though the Mother Light is not expressed in the beginning and has not taken on any form, it is not nothing. It is a living, vibrant potential. It is the same as if you say, everything on earth is made out of atoms, but the atoms are nothing. You know this is not the case, because the atom is a structure of energy that is constantly vibrating. So is the Ma-ter light. There is constant vibration.

Out of the Creator’s being sprang the different spiritual rays, the different flames. They became embodied by beings that also sprang out of the Creator’s being but became self-aware. The world was not created out of nothing. The earth was created out of the seven rays by the Elohim who embody those rays for earth. When you go beyond all of the forms on earth you do not define nothing. You find the seven Elohim. We are living, vibrant beings. We are using the energies of the seven rays which are living, vibrating flames.

Peace is not still-stand or nothingness. Peace is a creative flame, a vibrating energy, a creative flame and it is because it is a living vibrating energy that it can be used to create form that can be sustained over time. The same for the other rays. The earth did not start from nothing. It started from the spiritual energy of the seven rays. Now, because of free will, the earth has been taken away from the original condition in which it was created and therefore you see the current chaos and turmoil on earth.

Constant self-transcendence

How would you overcome the turmoil on earth? There are many who think that it is a matter of returning to the original state, that Garden of Eden, that lost paradise. This is a fatal misunderstanding. You could say that the chaos on earth is a perversion of the God-Flame of Peace. You could say this and therefore, you might think that the Flame of Peace would destroy the un-peace. This is what many people have thought, even ascended master students. You think you are invoking the Flame of Peace and directing it into conditions of un-peace and therefore, the peace consumes the un-peace and returns to earth to some neutral state. It is not entirely incorrect, but it is not the full understanding.

You see the purpose of creation is continued self-transcendence. It is not the purpose of creation that once something has gone off the ideal it should return back to the ideal. Why? Because continued self-transcendence means that the world is moving on constantly. You can never return to the lost paradise. Once paradise is lost it is lost. You can never return to it. It is not the purpose of spiritual teachings to return the earth to its original state that we, the seven Elohim, created, because we did not create what was meant to be a permanent state. We just created a foundation upon which the embodied co-creators were meant to build. It was not our intention that the earth should remain in this paradisiacal state but that it should continue to transcend from its starting point.

Continual acceleration to a higher state

You may look at the universe as science has described it, and you might look at the earth and you may say if you trace the earth and its path back through space-time, you may say there was a point where the first wave of lifestreams of co-creators descended to earth and the earth was in a paradisiacal state as somewhat described in the story of the Garden of Eden, where they did not have to work to sustain their bodies, where there were fruits on the trees that they could use for nourishing their bodies. You may say: “Oh, we should never have lost that, we should return to that.”

But that is not how the Elohim look at it. We are not seeking to take the earth backwards towards some lost paradise, because what would it entail if you were to take the earth back to some state that was there in the past? Well, you would have to move the earth backwards in space-time until the position that it had back then.

But what have scientists shown you? The entire universe is expanding, meaning the earth is being pulled by the gravitational force of the entire universe. What would it take to move the earth back to where it was in the past? You would have to move the earth against the entire pull of the rest of the universe and this could never be done. It is completely impossible and unrealistic. Once a state is lost, it is lost forever. This does not mean that the earth has to remain in chaos, but it does mean that the Flame of Peace will not destroy or nullify the un-peace. It will accelerate it into a higher state.

We, as the Elohim, are not looking with regret on planet earth, regardless of what has been portrayed in various religions and even what has been reasoned by some ascended master students. We are not looking to the past, we are not looking with regrets. We are accepting that current conditions are what they are as a result of the free will choices of human beings and fallen beings and avatars. And we are simply focused on one thing, accelerating the earth forward. We are not looking: “Oh, we have to now resist or go against the entire pull of the universe, move the earth back to its original starting point and then we can start the earth on that original trajectory that it would have taken if people had not gone into duality.” That is not how we are looking at it at all.

We are looking at—here is the earth today, how do we accelerate it and move it into a higher trajectory? It did not matter to us that it took a detour. It is just a detour. We are looking to accelerate and bring the earth forward. What does this mean in practical terms? It means that we are working with the people who are open to something new, to experimentation, to acceleration, to creativity. We are not working with the people who are looking backwards in time, thinking the world is worse than it was at some point in the past and that we should go back to these traditional values or where one religion or one political system was dominant.

We cannot work with a person who is seeking to recreate the Soviet Empire and thinks that the dissolution of the Soviet Union was the greatest geopolitical disaster of the last century. None of the ascended masters can work with such a person. We cannot work with such a person, with a person who wants to “Make America Great Again” as if it ever was greater in the past than it is now. We cannot work with Christians in America who think that America should be based on traditional Christian values. We cannot work with the Muslims who think that the entire world should conform to Sharia Law. We cannot work with those in the Chinese government or among the Chinese people who think that communism should be maintained indefinitely, or rather, the illusion that China is a communist state should be maintained indefinitely. How can we work with such people? They want to do the impossible, bring the earth back in space-time. In their arrogance, in their blindness, in their pride, they think they can resist the forces of the entire universe.

The illusion of empty space

Now you may think, as many people think, even many scientists think, that there is this thing called ‘empty space’ and that the earth and the sun and the other planets and the other solar systems and galaxies are moving in this ‘empty space’—so, there is a space, and the earth is moving—but this is not the case. It is not the earth that is moving in space. It is space that is moving and the earth is moving along with it. Imagine, as some scientists have said, that you have a balloon and on the surface of the balloon, when it is blown up a little bit, you draw all of these dots representing galaxies. Now, you blow up the balloon. Are the dots moving in some space or are they simply moving because the surface they are on is stretching?

The illusion that springs from the dualistic mind that the earth is this separate unit that is floating in ‘empty space’ and moving in ‘empty space’. But the earth is not separated. There is no ‘empty space’. The earth is moving along with space. Now you will say: “How can we, then, send a rocket to the moon?” Because within this system that you call earth, there can be relative movement but there is no absolute movement, no absolute space, because everything, as scientists have also proven, is interconnected. Nothing is separate.

The illusion of a separate will

That is why it is a perversion to think that free will should mean you can do anything you want as if no one else existed or as if all other people should be slaves of your choices. In this respect, there is no free will, because free will can only be exercised within the totality of the world of form in which you live. You can have relative movements that give you the illusion of the freedom of movement. But it is only an illusion.

You may say: “What is then the purpose of all this?” Well, the purpose of free will is to give you an experience, because the purpose of the entire universe is to give self-aware beings an experience that allows them to transcend their sense of self. And for a time, some beings choose to go into duality and separation and thereby acquire the illusion that they have a completely separate will. And the purpose of this is to allow them to have that experience until they have had enough of it and they come back, or they rather go forward to the awareness that they are not separate beings. They are not islands. They are one with the entire fabric of the cosmos and now they decide freely to embrace this and exercise their will within that interconnected cosmos.

The earth is just one planet where people can have the illusion that they are separate beings that have a separate free will. The ascended realm is a realm where people have given up the illusion that they can have a separate will and have embraced the fact that you have a connected will and that within the context of the whole, you can make a lot of decisions, but they do not go against the whole, because you are not choosing to go against, you are not choosing to diminish, to destroy, to pervert. You are choosing to accelerate yourself and all life by using the flames that are the creative flames.

Moving forward to the ascension point and beyond

You may say you have gone into duality in past lifetimes, you have created all of these separate selves. “Am I not supposed to get back to the innocence I had when the Conscious You descended?”, as you say, as we, the ascended masters, have said? Well, yes, but this is just one way of saying it. How do you go back to innocence now that you have gone away from innocence? By accelerating the energies that you have given a lower vibration. It is not a matter of destroying the energies, and we have never said it was. We have said you invoke spiritual light to accelerate the lower energy into a higher vibration.

You can look at yourself and you can say, “I traced my history back through many lifetimes and there was this point where I chose to go into duality, and I became trapped below the 48th level of consciousness and I can see that there was a trajectory that I could have followed if I had not gone into duality, but now I went off that trajectory into this detour.” But even for you, it is not a matter of going back and retracing your steps. You are retracing your steps in the sense that you are coming to see the illusions that took you deeper into duality. But it is not a matter of going back to your starting point and then moving forward. It is a matter of bringing yourself back into alignment with your highest potential by moving forward from where you are now.

You never ever go backwards. You cannot go backwards. You can only move forwards and use what you did, the experiences you have had, as a springboard for growth. That is why there are no mistakes. That is why God does not condemn you for going into duality. It was a path you chose and you have gone off the original trajectory, but you just need to move back towards it by keeping going forward. And that means that when you come back to that trajectory, you will actually be in the same spot you would otherwise have been, but you will have had different kinds of experiences.

You see again, there is a certain free will, but it is not a separate free will, because, you may say, you chose to go off the original trajectory, but the original trajectory was never set in stone, you see. It is not so that you can go back to when your lifestream first emerged and say there was a path that you were meant to follow and it was the only path you were meant to follow. There was not a narrow line you were meant to follow. There was a broad spectrum of lines that you could follow and you just had to choose one. Now, ultimately, all of these lines you could follow. They may seem to go apart from each other for a time, but ultimately, they all curve back and meet at your ascension point, but it does not matter which of these paths you follow to your ascension. It is just a matter of which experiences you are having on your path to the ascension, but there is no predestination that you should follow just that one track.

It is not a matter of going back and getting on that one track. It is a matter of continuing on the track you are on, but gradually bringing it towards that ascension point by continuing to move forward. And this is what you can do with the seven rays and the secret rays. You can use these to move forward and to transcend. All this imagination of going backwards is a lie projected by the fallen beings. It is even a lie projected upon God that God has this will for you of what you should have done, and if you do not follow his will, he will punish you in hell. All of this is lies.

God has given you free will. God knows you will eventually come back and God is not concerned about what experiences you choose to have on that journey. You will come back to God by moving forward, by transcending. You see again, there are those who think you were created by God originally and you must return to that. But as we have portrayed it, you were created with a point-like sense of self and you return to God by expanding your sense of self until you reach the same level of self as the Creator. You do not return to God by eradicating the self so you have no self. God is not interested in having you come out of its being, go into the world of form and then come back into its being as nothing more than you were when you came out. Why would God want this? He could just keep you there in the first place, not create you at all.

God is interested in having you come out of its being, transcend your sense of self, continue to self-transcend until you reach the same level of consciousness as the Creator, so you become a Creator in your own right, and you do not return to God by going backwards. You return to God by going forwards and self-transcending until you have reached the ultimate level of self-transcendence possible in this world of form and you then have options for what you do after that to transcend even more. But that is certainly beyond your pay grade as a being embodied on earth, as they say.

Peace is not nothing. Peace is not static. Peace is a living vibrating flame that can accelerate any un-peace. It does not eradicate, it accelerates. And if you grasp this, you can open yourself to this Flame of Peace as many of you experienced by giving the decree to me that you gave before this dictation, as many of you have experienced during this dictation, as you can experience by giving the other decrees to the masters of the Sixth Ray. And if this is what you feel is important for you, then use it. Even if you do not sense that you are on the Sixth Ray, you can still benefit greatly and be of great service to the planet by focusing on peace in this year of 2024. For there is a need for the energies of peace to be released through those in embodiment who are willing to be the open doors.

I want you to be the open door. Need I say more? With this, I seal you in the living, vibrating, ever self-transcending Flame of Peace that I Am.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Overcoming division through the silence of the Christ mind

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. What is the challenge that humankind is facing in 2024? It is indeed the challenge of Christ. Now, some will say, how does that apply to those who are not Christians? Well, here is part of the challenge of Christ. You do not set yourself apart from others by using the Christ mind. You can only set yourself apart from others by using the mind of anti-christ.

Christ was originally a neutral, a universal word and concept. The Christ mind is a universal mind. As the Gospel of John says: “In the beginning was the Christ mind. The Christ mind was with God, the Christ mind was God, and without the Christ mind was not anything made that was made.” Because every form, everything in the world of form is created out of the Christ mind, the one mind, the undivided mind, the indivisible mind. The purpose of the Christ mind is to ensure a vertical oneness between the Creator and its creation, and a horizontal oneness between self-aware co-creators.

The chosen people of the superior God

Why did I choose to appear in the Middle East? Because there was, 2,000 years ago, no region on earth where people were more divided than in that region. Starting with the Jews, who so many thousands of years ago set themselves apart from all other people by allowing themselves to believe that they were the chosen people of the ultimate God.

Now this may have been somewhat understandable when people thought all there was to the world was a small region in the Middle East. They had no conception of the size of the earth. They had no conception that the earth was round and had many continents. And they had no conception of the size of the entire universe. They had no concept of a solar system that was part of a galaxy, let alone billions of galaxies.

But in today’s world, how can you look out into the vastness of space when you walk outside at night and think that somewhere beyond this vast universe is this ultimate God? And he looks past all of those other galaxies, all of those other stars, all of those other planets, and he looks down to this particular region on this planet called Earth, and there is this group of people, and they are the chosen people of this superior God.

How can you think this way? Well, you can think this way through the mind of anti-christ, and only through the mind of anti-christ. Therefore, I chose to appear in the Middle East 2,000 years ago because if I could exemplify the mind of Christ there and have an impact in helping people overcome the divisions of the mind of anti-christ, then that could spread to the entire planet.

And of course it is not just the Jews, the Arabs as well are set apart and set themselves apart, not only from the Jews and from non-Arabs, but even within the Arabs there is division. Even within Israel there is division, as you see out-pictured in greater and greater extremes to this day. The challenge for humankind, certainly not in the Middle East, but in the Middle East as well, for 2024 will be: will they finally see the folly of the divisions of anti-christ and begin to move towards the oneness of the Christ mind? Will they reach for the Christ mind?

The American Christians and the mind of anti-christ

You may, as an example of this, look to the United States. Here you have a large group of Christians, or rather people who call themselves Christians, and sincerely believe that they are my true and faithful followers. Yet, how do they look at themselves? They look at themselves as being different from non-Christians, even different from other kinds of Christians, for there is not just one church of Christ in the United States, is there?

How many churches are there in the United States? Have you bothered to count them? Perhaps there is a wiser use of your time than to try to count the Christian churches in the United States. Yet, even though they are divided amongst themselves, they still divide themselves from all other people who are not Christians, and they have this idea that they should impose their vision upon the rest of the country, so that the political establishment, the political life of this country is dominated by Christian values, as they call it.

What is it that the mind of Christ compels people to do if they are open to it? It compels people to look for oneness beyond specific outer issues. The Christians are absolutely sure that I am sitting up there in some heaven, wherever they envision me sitting, and I am looking at the United States and I am saying: “Here is this issue, and this is the solution to that issue. Here is that other issue, and this is the only right solution to that issue.”

Yet, when I am looking at the United States, I am looking for only one thing, oneness. The only thing that matters to Christ is oneness, not specific issues. For when people come together in oneness, the issues are no longer the issue. For people will not let the issues divide them, for they see that the real issue is oneness. United we stand, divided we fall. Well, has the people of the United States ever been more divided? Certainly not since the Civil War. Is this the Christ mind that causes people to be divided? Nay, it can only be the mind of anti-christ.

The “us versus them” mentality

Saint Germain gave his magnificent discourse on the differences between thinking with the Christ mind and thinking with the reptile brain that is based on fight or flight. What is the outcome of the fight or flight syndrome? It is the ‘us versus them’ mentality. Are there any people in the United States today who are more gripped by the ‘us versus them’ mentality than the Christians? How can that be in alignment with the mind of Christ?

When I look at the political scene in the United States, I am making a simple evaluation. Who is seeking to unite the people and who is seeking to divide them into two camps, us and them? I do not even have to mention names here, because if you are even the slightest bit open to what an ascended master has to say about the political situation in the United States, you can apply this simple measure. Who seeks to unite? Who seeks to divide? Who is always talking about us and them? Who is always talking about we being better than them? We being right, they being wrong? This is the voice of the mind of anti-christ. It always has been and it always will be.

Being wise as serpents, harmless as doves

Now you may say: “What about all the teachings you have given us about the power elite and the fallen beings? Are the people not meant to learn to discern between we, the people, and they, the power elite?” Well, yes, and that is part of the Christ mind. But you see, the Christ mind does not create the ‘us versus them’ mentality even when it comes to those people who are trapped in the mind of anti-christ.

The Christ mind sees beyond even the mind of anti-christ and sees that all people came out of the One Mind and all people have the potential to return to it. But, as I also said 2000 years ago, you must be wise as serpents, harmless as doves. When you see the oneness and look for oneness, you are harmless as a dove. What does it mean to be wise as a serpent, wise to the serpents? It means that you realize that there are still many people on earth who are trapped in the mind of anti-christ, the mind that is divided and seeks to divide.

So, you preach unity among the people. You do not have to label fallen beings, power elite, this or that, because you can allow them to label themselves because they will not speak about unity and they will criticize you for speaking about unity. They will want to maintain the division that makes some people right, other people wrong, some people superior, other people inferior. You can speak about unity and allow them to speak against unity and thereby they expose themselves, and they judge themselves.

Render unto Caesar that which is Caesar’s

What will you see in this coming year 2024? You will see that those who are trapped in the divided mind, the mind of anti-christ, will become more divided, more fragmented, more extreme. You will see that in countries where they have elections, but where the collective consciousness is so deeply divided, everything will become more pronounced, more extreme. Until, as Saint Germain said, those who think with a reptile brain will see no other outcome but violence.

You will indeed see that if people cannot transcend the divisions and reach for oneness, there will be violence, more and more violence, more and more confrontation, not necessarily war, although war can follow from it.

What is the antidote to this? Well, it is that some people must reach for the Christ mind. And what does that mean? It means partly what I said 2000 years ago, render unto Caesar that which is Caesar’s and unto God that which is God’s. This could be translated to say, for example in the United States, it is not about being right about this or that issue. It is about working towards oneness between people, because oneness is beyond the issues that divide and this is what you see with a Christ mind. You can allow Caesar, meaning the political world, to do what they want to do, to let things unfold, to let the people vote on particular issues, to let them vote on particular candidates. But you can focus on oneness.

Do you, as a spiritual person, as an ascended master student, do you need to be disturbed by what is happening on the political scene? Whether it be United States or the other nations, do you need to be disturbed by it? You do not, obviously. Only the subconscious selves you have can make you feel disturbed, because you have an attachment to a specific outcome.

But you see, if you render unto Caesar you are saying: “We have a democratic nation, we have a democratic process such as it is right now. I will render unto Caesar by letting this outplay itself whatever way people need to see it outplayed so they can see the extremes and the divisions and how this can only get worse. I will allow people to be in the School of Hard Knocks. I will render unto God that which is God’s, which means I will focus on oneness.”

Working for the oneness between people

When you hold the vision from oneness, when you make the calls to us from oneness, you will have a much greater impact on your nation than if you are constantly pulled into all of these outer issues thinking: “Oh, this issue is so important, this must be manifest in the political world.”

We have seen over the years how ascended master students have been pulled into this. For example, siding with a specific political party,  or with a certain conservative outlook. In previous dispensations, many people thought that they should espouse traditional values. But this is highly ironic, because by espousing a conservative outlook and traditional values, who are you aligning yourself with? The Christians.

And what would they do if they had the power? They would outlaw any kind of New Age beliefs. They would outlaw all other beliefs than Christianity if they had the power to do so. What sense does it make that as an ascended master student you align yourself with a movement that would prevent you from being what you are or at least expressing it? On the other hand, does that mean you should align yourself with the opposite party?

Why would you have to? Why would you have to be aligned with any party in the divided situation you have right now? Why could you not work for universal values, the oneness between people? Why could you not, if you want to speak, speak about the division and the need to seek oneness?

Democracy is based on the oneness of the Christ mind

All men are created equal. All men and women are endowed by their Creator with inalienable rights. What are the divisions doing? They are undermining the Declaration of Independence, the foundation for American democracy. How can this preserve American democracy? It cannot.

Only when any democracy is based on unity between people and the search for oneness rather than the focus on divisions can a democracy survive, can a democracy function. Otherwise, that democracy will be pulled towards a small power elite who will influence that part of the population who are not thinking with the Christ mind but thinking, and reacting with a reptile brain.

The power elite are thinking with a mind of separation, duality, anti-christ, the reptile brain of fight and flight, and they pull the people in who are likewise thinking that way and who have not transcended this form of thinking.

Democracy came about why? Look at the history of the world. Look how long of a period there was no democracy. At least not a real democracy because even what they had in ancient Greece was not a real democracy. Look how long of a period, just in recorded history, where you have not had democracies. Why did democracy suddenly emerge?

Well, the emergence of democracy is one of the most pronounced effects of my ministry 2,000 years ago. Because I came to demonstrate the Christ consciousness, I preached the Christ consciousness which does what? It unifies people, it polarizes and pulls people towards oneness and away from division. Although it took a long time and could have happened much faster, nevertheless the emergence of a democracy is a direct result of my ministry and the Christ consciousness.

In a divided society where a king or emperor and a small elite rules the people, there is a low level of Christ consciousness, because there is a low level of oneness between people. You can clearly see this in any divided society. Look at the feudal societies in the Middle Ages, look at the Indian caste system, look at the Jews and Arabs, look at religious divisions. All of these things that divide people are not of the Christ mind.

Democracy, based on the idea that all people have rights given by a higher authority that no dictator on earth, no power elite can take away from them, is clearly a step towards oneness. Of course, creating a democracy does not mean that there suddenly is oneness in the minds of the people. But there is at least the possibility that a democracy can move towards oneness.

What will it take? Well, it will take that the people begin to look for oneness and look beyond division. In the ideal scenario, a prominent force to move people towards oneness would have been Christianity. But the moment the Catholic church was created, that goal was sabotaged and has remained sabotaged ever since. By the Catholic church, by the Lutheran churches, by the various other churches that have sprung up claiming my name, without being willing to reach for me as an ascended master or for the Christ consciousness as a universal consciousness.

2024 is a dividing line

The most prominent danger to American democracy right now is Christianity and Christians. And their sectarian exclusivist divisive mindset, the “us versus them” mentality.

If you are an ascended master student, if you are at all open to the Christ mind, make a conscious decision not to align yourself with these forces in 2024. Not to align yourself with any force that divides people. Because I guarantee you that those who align themselves with the divisive forces in 2024 will be pulled down. Will be pulled into this downward spiral, this vortex that they have created. And it will not be a pleasant experience.

If you think I sound ominous, it is because I want to issue a stern warning here. 2024 is in some ways a dividing line. Of course every year has its own dividing lines. But in 2024 it becomes more important than it has been for a number of years to strive towards oneness and to move away from division. Because otherwise you will be pulled in by these divisive forces. It can be no other way in this year.

Look very carefully at what is going on in the world. It is so easy, and we see it all the time with people, whether they are ascended master students or not, we see how people are focused on a particular issue. And then they think they have to make a decision, they have to take a stand, they have to formulate an opinion based on this black and white: you are for this or against this, you agree with this or you disagree.

Render unto Caesar by letting people in this state of mind do whatever they want to do. Render unto God by looking for the oneness behind the divisions. You do not have to have an opinion about every issue. You certainly do not have to allow yourself to take this or that opinion when the issue has been presented in black and white terms.

One of the things that will happen in 2024 is that those who are trapped in the mind of anti-christ will try to portray everything in this epic mindset of right and wrong, ultimately good and bad: “If you do not elect us, it will be a disaster”. Of course you have seen it already in previous years, but it will be more pronounced in 2024. Therefore, it will be easier to be pulled into it, and it will require more of a conscious effort to avoid being pulled into this maelstrom, this vortex.

Will you rise above division?

And those of you who can avoid it, you can work against the maelstrom. You can have a calming effect on the vortex so that as few people as possible are pulled into it. So that a majority of the people in democratic nations can stay above it and therefore vote based on at least some sense of oneness. Instead of voting entirely on this blind division that looks at it in black and white terms. Where they are not really voting for something, they are voting against someone else.

Just look at the United States again. How a certain candidate is portraying himself as being against this or against those other people. Is this oneness? How could it be? If it is not oneness, is it the Christ mind? How could it be?

Is it wise from a political standpoint to seek to divide people into two separate camps that are clearly set apart and that are portrayed in epic terms as: “The ones who support me are right and the ones who do not support me are wrong”? Is it wise in a democracy, or would it be wiser to seek to unite people?

Well, of course, is it wise depends on how divided are the people. Can you pull a majority into this divided state of mind that they will support you against the others? They will see themselves as against the others. Or is the nation not so divided that actually a majority of the people will vote for the candidate who seeks to unite rather than divide?

That is a question, of course, that remains to be answered in the United States in 2024. But the more you can reach for oneness and stay out of the divisions and stay out of particular issues. Because it really is not, in the mind of Christ, so epically important whether the United States does this particular thing, enacts this particular policy or that particular policy. The real important issue is: will the United States, the people of the United States be pulled more into division or will they rise above division? That is the central issue. And it is, of course, the central issue in many other democratic nations where you also see this division.

We have given many, many teachings on the importance of democracy. We have given many teachings on what creates divisions among people. You have the books on ideology, fanaticism, elitism. And you can use these teachings and these tools to have an influence in 2024 on whether people move into division, further into division, or they move beyond division.

Reaching for silence

Silence will move you towards oneness. Recognize a very, very simple idea. What is oneness? Without him was not anything made that was made. Everything is made out of oneness. Every thing is set apart from every other thing by characteristics.

Now, of course, the distinctions between different things is not the same as division necessarily. Because division happens only in the mind of self-aware beings who have the ability to use their free will to go into the consciousness of duality and separation. What is that happens? What is it that happens when you go into duality? You start seeing divisions as opposites. And therefore, you have the source of conflict.

Now you have people in a certain state of mind that is completely based on this duality, division, value judgments. And they are divided. When you look at the world and look at all these divisions, how can you avoid being pulled into this? By realizing that if you take the divisions and start tracing them backwards, you see that the divisions are based on expressions with words. But even the words, if you trace them back, they start in silence. All sound starts in silence. All words that can be so divisive start in silence.

How will you avoid being pulled into division? How will you reach for the mind of oneness? Well, reach for silence. With that I do not just mean sound. I mean the silence of your emotional body, of your mental body and of your identity body. You know you are not your physical body. You know or can easily come to know by using our teachings that you are not your emotions. Some of you have not yet realized that you are not your thoughts either. And some of you have not realized that you are not your outer identity defined in relation to the world.

But if you can reach beyond this and experience physical silence, emotional silence, mental silence and identity level silence, then you can experience the One mind beyond all of these outer expressions. And the Conscious You, as we have explained so many times, has the ability to step outside your physical, emotional, mental and identity bodies. And experience what we have called pure awareness, which could also be called silent awareness. The awareness that is beyond the divisions, beyond the differences, the differentiation. It is just silence.

And of course, not necessarily many people can associate Christ with silence. But can you associate the Buddha with silence? Well, then focus on the Buddha or whoever master to you represents silence. And allow yourself to experience silence. This is not something you can force. You cannot use your mind to suppress the emotions, suppress the thoughts, suppress the identity. You can reach for it. Because it is natural for the Conscious You to experience this when it decides not to be pulled by the physical, emotional, mental and identity bodies.

You do not have to do anything to experience silence. You have to stop doing what pulls you into all of these outer feelings, thoughts, sense of identity. This obsessive compulsion where you have to engage, you have to feel, you have to think, you have to identify yourself, you have to act. But you do not have to do anything, you have free will.

So many people think that free will means you can do whatever you want. But another aspect of free will that you can choose not to do. You do not have to be pulled into taking part of the debate, the issues. You do not have to have all of these opinions. You do not have to have the answers from the outer mind of what is right and wrong in this situation.

Speaking out from silence

What we ideally would like to see is that ascended master students, spiritual people, the top 10% of the population disengage from the divisions in 2024. It does not mean you should not vote. It does not mean you should not say something. But you should disengage from the divisions. First reach for the silence. And when you experience that in silence all of the divisions become irrelevant, then you might find a new foundation for speaking.

There is speech – and this applies to 99.99999% of the speech that is happening in the world today – that comes from the divided mind. There is an immense need for those people who can allow speech to come from the One mind, from the silence. So much of the speech out there springs from noise. There is a great need for a voice that springs from silence.

You may say that there is the Christ mind that goes out into the world and ministers. And there is the Buddha who creates a community, a Sangha, and lets people come apart from the world to come to the Buddha. But they are not opposites, they are just two sides of the same mind.

What allows the Christ to be most effective in going out is that it has that oneness with the Buddha. So that even as the Christ is going out in activity and ministering to the people, the Christ has the figure eight flow between itself and the Buddha. The Christ is even in the midst of intense activity one with the Buddha. And the expression, the speech of the Christ, comes from the silence of the Buddha.

Many of you know enough, have practiced enough. And you can make that switch and speak from the silence rather than from the noise. Because if you speak from the noise, what do you do? You just add more noise. And what is the problem in the world today? There is too much noise. People have lost the connection to the silence because their minds are so overpowered by noise.

Be the silence instead of being the noise. Be the voice that is not noise.

If you want an example, look at the messenger’s YouTube videos. This is one example among many possible examples of a voice that springs from silence rather than the noise that divides. You all have the same potential. You would do it in your own way, which is perfectly in order. But someone has to be the voice of silence.

With this, I will seal you in the silence of the Christ mind that I also am and the Flame of Silence that I also hold for planet Earth. May you in this year, and may a critical mass of people in this year, discover the silence behind all of the noise in the world.

Peace, be still, and know that the I AM within you is God.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Taking a leap beyond the brain-based mind

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, January 6, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain and I take this opportunity to give you some thoughts on the unfoldment of the golden age and how many people in the world are working for it. And how some people are working against it. There are, of course, those who are either the fallen beings themselves, in or out of embodiment, or whose minds are taken over by the fallen beings. And they are actively and aggressively working against the manifestation of the golden age.

There is really no fallen being who has a firm grasp on what the golden age means. Even those in the lower identity realm cannot really fathom what it is that I actually have planned for this planet. They are trapped in a certain mindset and they look at what is manifest now, what has been manifesting gradually over these last several centuries. And they think that my plans for the golden age involve more of the same, an acceleration, a multiplication of what has already been brought forth. They think, for example, that even though I inspired science, they have been able to control science and divert science to go into the blind alley of materialism. And they think science will stay there for the foreseeable future. But of course, this is not my vision for the golden age.

Quantum leaps in the scientific field

What then is my vision? My vision is, of course, not a quantitative improvement, but a qualitative improvement where all aspects of human endeavor make a, so to speak, quantum leap forward. Why do I use this almost cliche of a quantum leap? Because it actually signifies something that is a distinct shift. Not an incremental gradual improvement, but a shift into a higher state. At least, it can be a shift into a higher state, although theoretically, also into a lower state. But it is a decisive shift. I of course, envision many of these quantum leaps in the golden age.

And let us focus on science. Science may have been in the grips of materialism for a long time, but their grip on science is crumbling and it is crumbling faster and faster. And this is not due to any influence from outside scientific circles, at least not a direct influence. It is in part due to the influence from the raising of the collective consciousness. But it is largely driven by a raising of the collective consciousness among scientists who are looking at some of these latest discoveries of science and realizing, although for some grudgingly, that they point beyond materialism. There is a growing awareness and a growing consensus that if science is to make a quantum leap forward, it must look beyond strict materialism.

There is a growing awareness that if science is to really have an impact on improving human life, then it must make a quantum leap beyond materialism and stop ignoring consciousness. And actually seek to incorporate consciousness in this theory of everything that some scientists are still dreaming about. But there is also a growing awareness that a theory of everything, either is impossible or at least is impossible without also incorporating consciousness. This is simple logic. How can a theory of everything be complete unless it incorporates everything? And certainly, you cannot ignore that human beings have consciousness. What is it that allows human beings to do science? It is that you are conscious. If you did not have self-awareness, how could you even ask the questions that are the very foundation for science?

In the coming decades, this will become more and more pronounced. There will be more and more scientists who will dare to speak out in a public forum, as some, of course, have already started to do. But this will gradually gain momentum and there will come some decisive quantum shifts, where scientists realize that materialism must be left behind if science is to solve some of these problems or enigmas that have so far defied a solution. Take for example the well-known fact that the two main theories of physics are Einstein’s theory of relativity and quantum mechanics and the fact that these two theories are currently incompatible cannot be united into a single framework, a theory of everything. This has one cause, because neither of the theories acknowledge the role of consciousness.

I am not here going to give a scientific explanation, because it is beyond the messenger’s knowledge of science. But I am going to tell you that there are scientists who have started incorporating consciousness into a new and higher worldview. Some of them are still grappling for a larger vision, but just the fact that scientists are beginning to be willing to consider the role of consciousness is what will bring about one of the quantum leaps in the scientific field. You may say, for example, what is it that has driven science so far? Well, it is two things, two movements. One is the quest for knowledge, understanding, even truth. The other is the practical aspects of seeking to improve human life.

Side effects of modern technology

Well, let us begin with technology, the practical aspect of science. Has technology improved human life? Well, yes. Undoubtedly technology has improved human life in many ways. But it has also, as is becoming more and more evident, created threats and problems. You still have the threat of a nuclear war hanging over the world after so many decades. You still have the threat or the condition of poverty, the threat of disease. You have now the threat of pollution, climate change, whatever you want to call it. But there is this growing awareness that technology is not unproblematic. Technology can have side effects and it can even become a threat to the survival of the human race. This, of course, cannot be the ultimate approach to technology that humankind has taken so far, that scientists have taken so far.

But why is it that technology can be both a blessing and a curse? It all boils down to what human beings do with technology, how they use, how they apply technology. And what is it that determines whether humans use a certain technology for energy production or to create bigger and bigger bombs? It is a condition in human consciousness. It is becoming clear to more and more people, even more and more people outside of academic circles, that we need to study consciousness to find out how we can develop a way to use technology that will improve human life without threatening human life.

You see how the unconscious, unconscionable use of technology has created these threats? And why has it been an unconscious use of technology? Because of scientific materialism, which has led to an unconscious use of science. There are unconscious scientists—and I mean unconscious not in the sense that they do not have consciousness, but they are unaware of the larger picture—who have said: “If it can be done, it should be done. Because if we do not do it, somebody else is going to do it.” But is that necessarily always the case? That is what people are beginning to question.

The human brain vs. artificial intelligence

You see various forms of technology that are coming to the forefront and forcing people to ask these critical questions. And of course, one that has been in the news for a long time is artificial intelligence. The problem with the entire debate around artificial intelligence is that because scientific materialism has ignored consciousness, people have not developed a deeper understanding of consciousness. And therefore, they do not see the difference between consciousness and intelligence. Too many people think they are the same thing.

This is why they have come up with this idea of artificial intelligence. Artificial compared to what? Human intelligence? Is it so that the biologically based intelligence of the human brain is considered natural intelligence and the intelligence based on a computer and computer algorithm is considered artificial intelligence? Is this not how many scientists see it? Well, let me tell you, this is again based on an ignorance of consciousness, an ignorance of who you are, what kind of beings you are.

And this, of course, is again a product of scientific materialism, which now for far too long, far too many centuries have insisted that human consciousness is an epiphenomenon, a byproduct of the activities of the brain. And therefore, they have not been willing to acknowledge what consciousness really is. And is this not ironic? Because here we have this fairly new phenomenon of science, which claims to be the most sophisticated aspect of human knowledge and endeavor. And it completely ignores what mystical teachings have been saying for thousands of years, namely that consciousness came first and the brain came second.

And as a result of this, they do not realize that artificial intelligence, as they call it, is nothing new. Humankind has a long, long process of having experience with artificial intelligence. You can look back throughout recorded history, and of course even further if you are willing to look at that, and you will see that human beings have been dealing with artificial intelligence for all of recorded history. This will, of course, startle many people who will say: “What is this crazy master talking about?”

But you see, what is the artificial intelligence I am talking about? It is the human brain. The human brain is the same kind of intelligence as what you today call artificial intelligence. What is the simplest definition of artificial intelligence? It is an intelligence that is able to learn and adapt. Well, is that not a perfect description of the human brain? An intelligence that can learn and adapt. That is what the human brain is. And therefore, if you look only at intelligence as a process of learning and adapting, then you can say that human beings are a product of the physical brain, as what is going on in a computer is a product of the physical structure of the computer. But you see, this cannot explain human self-awareness. And this is something that already some scientists have realized—that computers cannot and will never become self-aware.

Again, look at the approach that has been taken by science. You started building very simple computers, very simple calculating machines that could solve these codes. Then, computers became more sophisticated, but they still have maintained their basic design for a very long time. They have just become faster, with greater capacity, greater memory. What some materialists think is that it is just a matter of continuing to increase the capacity, in other words, a quantitative increase in the capacity of the computer. And eventually, you will cross a threshold where computers become self-aware.

Self-awareness vs. intelligence

This is the flaw in their reasoning and many scientists and philosophers have started realizing it. Because thinking, adaptation, arranging knowledge, facts, data, this is intelligence, but it is not consciousness. It is not awareness. And it is specifically not self-awareness. Being able to adapt is not the same as consciously adapting. The most primitive life form on earth can adapt to certain changes in its environment. A single-celled amoeba can adapt to temperature changes in its environment, bacteria, viruses. A flower can turn towards the sun and follow the sun as it moves across the sky. This does not mean that the flower knows that it is a flower, and the sun is a sun, and that it is following the sun. It is simply adapting to changes. This is what a computer does. This is what the human brain does.

Could a computer have constructed itself? No. There is no way possible that the components, the metals, the plastic, the silicon that make up a computer could have spontaneously assembled themselves, created the programming, and fed in the data to create what you now call artificial intelligence. Pretty much anybody who is willing to apply logic should be able to see this. There has to be a conscious agent, as some scientists are expressing it, that created the computer and created the programming.

Likewise, you can ask yourself the question, could biological life forms have created themselves out of inorganic matter and driven this incredibly complex process of evolution from more primitive to more sophisticated life forms? Could even the biological process have brought forth the intelligence of the human brain entirely by itself, entirely by trial and error, entirely through the survival of the fittest? A materialist will, of course, say yes. Just as a Catholic priest will say that the Eucharist is the body of Christ. Why does the Catholic priest say this? Based on faith. Why does the scientific materialist say what he says, based on faith. And there are an increasing number of scientists, philosophers, and others who are beginning to realize that this simply is not logical.

A computer, the AI of the computer, needed a conscious agent to create the machinery, to program the computer, to feed it with facts, and to tell the computer what to do with these facts. Likewise, the biological computer of the human brain needed a conscious agent. What confuses some people is that materialists have now for so long brainwashed people with the idea that there cannot be any conscious agents beyond humans. And they see that it is human beings who have created the computer, so therefore, they cannot see that there must be some conscious agents that have created humans and brought forth the sophisticated brain that is the basis for doing what human beings can do.

Information vs. data

But again, look at what is happening with artificial intelligence. There is all this speculation that computers will be able to build themselves, to improve themselves, to improve their programming, to improve their knowledge, to take over so that they can create more sophisticated computers without human intervention. But again, apply simple logic. You may interact with one of these chat robots, you may ask it a question, and it may give you an answer that is quite sophisticated. But does the computer know what it is telling you? Does it know how you look at and interpret what it is telling you? And you will see that it does not and cannot. There is an old Indian saying that the knowledge that is in the books stays in the books. The same way you could say the data that is in the computer stays in the computer. Because a computer can only deal with data.

Now, what a human being can do is to transform data into information. And this is again one of these subtle distortions created by the fallen beings, because what have they called computers? Information technology. You may go to your computer and you may see that on your computer’s drive, however it is, solid state or hard drive, you have stored all of this data. But if you were to go down and look at the data, you know it is zeros and ones organized in a certain sequence. And to you it means nothing. This is all that is stored in the computer. Data. Zeros and ones.

When you open up your computer and bring something up on the screen, the computer displays this in a way that has meaning to you. But why does it have meaning to you, a human being? Because a human being programmed the computer to display data in such a way that the human mind can take it in and turn it into information. Well, if you forget all about computers, go back to the time before the computer and only look at the human brain, then the human brain does exactly the same as a computer. It has a much more sophisticated apparatus than a computer, but all it does is store data. It can compare the data, relate the data, but all it does is store data.

And then, inside your brain is a screen, comparable to a computer screen, where the brain can bring up data and display it in a way that is meaningful to you, a human being. This is because, as we have explained, you have beyond the physical brain, an emotional body, a mental body and an identity body. And those are adapted to the functioning of the human brain, but the human brain is also adapted to the functioning of these higher levels of the mind. There is a symbiotic relationship. It is in fact so that the human mind for most people is so integrated with the physical machinery of the brain that they cannot tell the difference.

They cannot tell the difference between what the mind displays on the screen inside their heads, what the brain displays on the screen inside their heads—that they cannot see that there is more to them, more to their mind, more to their awareness than the brain. And why can they not see this? There are two reasons why people cannot see this. One is they are simply not aware enough. They have not observed themselves. They have not looked into how the mind works. The other is that they are scientific materialists who are denying the existence of anything, any aspect of the mind, that is beyond the brain. Just as medieval Catholics were denying that the Earth was round.

Mind vs. brain

Here are these scientific materialists who believe they have the most sophisticated knowledge and worldview ever developed by humankind. Yet, these highly intelligent people are so unaware of how their own minds function that they cannot tell the difference between the brain and the mind. Yet, mystics have been able to do this for 5000 years in recorded history and for millions of years beyond recorded history. The difference between the mind and the brain is one of the things that a mystic learns to recognize. That is why you can raise your consciousness beyond what is possible in the brain itself. That is why this messenger can receive a dictation from me, who is a being in a higher realm. There is a quantum leap between the material world and the ascended realm. The messenger’s brain could not make that leap, could not cover that distance.

The brain could not receive this dictation. But because the messenger has learned, as you can all learn and discover, that his mind is more than the brain, he is able to tune in. To cover the distance between the material and the ascended realm. To raise his mind to be in the nexus of the figure-eight flow between me in the ascended realm and the brain, nervous system, vocal cords in the physical realm. This is what mystics have done for thousands of years. And this ability is what will take science to a much qualitatively higher level. When more and more scientists begin to experience that there is more to the mind than the brain. And when they begin to use scientific methods to study the difference.

The reptile brain and the fight or flight syndrome

What did I say a while ago? Technology has proven that it can become self-destructive. How do you avoid it? Well, the brain, the brain-based intelligence, cannot avoid it. Why? Well, we have, of course, given many teachings about this, but let us just look at a fairly simple reality here, a simple way to describe it. The human brain is a very sophisticated device. Scientists are aware that it is in a sense more complex than any other structure in the known universe. That is because it is in the known universe, but still. But the human brain is also—and scientists are correct in pointing this out—the biological brain is deeply affected by the process of evolution.

The biological brain has evolved over a very long period of time. And it is influenced by the principle described as survival of the fittest, even though there is much more to this than is currently understood. And what is it that secures the survival of the fittest? It is, if you want to use one single word, selfishness. There are even scientists who talk about the selfish genes. But the reality is that what you call in traditional evolutionary theory the fittest are those who are willing to do anything to survive in the short term, because the brain cannot think long term. It cannot consciously think in long terms. It cannot really think. It just adapts.

Consider this: Why is it that human beings are so afraid that artificial intelligence will take over and enslave humans or eradicate humans? Why are they so afraid of this? Is it not because, even though they are not consciously aware of this, they sense that a machine would not have humanity, empathy? And therefore, a machine would mindlessly eradicate humans if they were seen as a threat. Well, that is exactly what the machine of the brain does. The brain is based on fight or flight. If it cannot get away from a danger, it will seek to eradicate the danger. That applies to other animal species and it applies to other human beings.

Just look at all of the wars that have taken place throughout history. What is it based on? The fight or flight syndrome that causes the brain to see it as perfectly acceptable, absolutely necessary, to eradicate those that it perceives as a threat. Animal species do the same, if they are capable. Human brains are more sophisticated in doing this, because they have created tools and technology. When the first humans started using stone tools, what did they do with them? They quickly found out they could be used to kill animals and, therefore, give them food.

But it did not take that long before they also realized they could be used to destroy a human threat to their own survival. You saw the emergence of primitive tribes, and when these hunter-gatherers became more numerous and started infringing on each other’s territories, you saw the first conflicts with weapons. This is what some call the reptile brain, the animal brain. It is simply a computer that is geared towards securing your survival in the short term. Now, you may think that people who go to war and kill others, they do this out of some sophisticated thinking process. And in a certain sense, you can see that they certainly exert great ingenuity in coming up with all of these methods to kill other people.

But they are not actually thinking. They are reacting and adapting to what they perceive as a threat. Now, I said that a flower turns with the sun. But a flower, as do animal species, only reacts. They do not anticipate. They are not able to think: “This is a threat.” If they experience that something is a threat, they react to it as quickly as they can. But a population of deer could not get together and decide to eradicate all the wolves in their mountain range, so they could get rid of the threat. But this is what human beings can do.

Yet this is not really thinking. This is not really awareness. This is just a more sophisticated reaction, because human beings do not just react to a threat that is perceived. They can imagine and anticipate a threat in the future. And therefore, attempt to destroy the threat before it actually becomes a threat. Which also means that people can formulate the image that another group of people is the threat, even though it is not real at all. It is just a perception. But what I am saying here is, this is the reptile brain thinking, not really thinking, but reacting, adapting.

Self-awareness and the “Do unto others what you want them to do unto you”

This is not awareness and certainly not self-awareness. What is it that religions have been saying? “Do unto others what you want them to do unto you.” This is not the brain thinking. The mind cannot fathom this. The mind cannot accept it. The mind can never even conceive of something like this. The brain can never conceive of something like this. Not even the mind that emerges from the brain can conceive of this.

Again, we could say materialists are right when they say that there is a form of mind that emerges from the brain. Just as they are now saying there is a form of mind that emerges from a computer. But it is not a self-aware mind. It can think, but only within certain parameters. It does not have awareness, certainly not self-awareness. Only self-awareness gives you the ability to grasp: “Do unto others what you want them to do unto you.” The mind that emerges from the brain is only able to say: “Do unto others before they do unto you.” And this is what many people have said throughout the ages, why you see much war and conflict. When you look at this you realize that human beings have used their sophisticated brains to develop technology. But they are using the technology based on the reptile brain and the fight or flight syndrome. The survival of the fittest that we have a right to destroy those that we perceive as a threat, even though they have not yet threatened us physically.

And what has been happening with technology becoming more and more sophisticated and having greater and greater destructive power? It is an attempt to force humankind to make a quantum leap beyond that reptile brain. Now, you can explain this, as we have done in many other dictations, as a result of the spiritual path. I am just choosing to explain it here in very simple, logical, somewhat scientifically-minded terms. The reptile brain can only be destructive. The more technological power the reptile brain has to its disposal, the more destructive will be the outcome. If you doubt this, look at what is happening on the front lines of Ukraine or in the Gaza Strip.

Taking a leap beyond the reptile brain

The reptile brain cannot handle sophisticated technology and prevent it from becoming destructive. The reptile brain cannot think: “We are emitting certain things that are going to threaten the climate and our own survival.” It can only think in short-term profits. The only way that humankind can survive the emergence of technology, both AI technology and all the other forms of potentially destructive technology, is if human beings make the quantum leap and realize that the mind is more than the brain.

And what allows you to make this leap? It is that the mind is more than the brain. Because the brain could not make this leap. Nor can a computer make this leap, no matter how sophisticated it becomes. And even the most sophisticated computers you have today are nothing compared to the human brain. And it would take thousands of years to develop a computer that even approached the capabilities of the human brain. What you see in these science fiction series where they seemingly have a computer in the starship that is able to think—this is so far into the future of what can be developed through technology. They will never be able to think. But even what you see in these TV series that were made 50 years ago is thousands of years into the future. This is more fiction than science.

But the reality here is that you can realize that the reptile brain works a certain way, because your mind is more than the brain. This is something again that mystics have been saying for thousands of years. But it is also something that more and more scientists are beginning to realize. For the simple reason that it is pure simple logic that if you can come to recognize the reptile brain and how it functions and how it threatens the survival of humanity, there must be more to the mind than the reptile brain. Because otherwise, why would the reptile brain threaten humanity and thereby threaten its own survival? If the reptile brain was able to see that it itself is a threat to its own survival, should it not be able to change? But since the reptile brain cannot do that, and since people who are entirely thinking with the brain cannot do that, is it not simple logic that there is more to the mind than the brain?

How many times do I have to say this? How many times do I have to project this into the collective consciousness before a critical mass of people see the simple undeniable logic and accept the consequences? And say: “We must come to understand the mind’s capabilities beyond the brain. And how to apply it so that the higher mind can take command over the reptile brain and stop it from being so focused on destroying immediate threats that in the little longer run it threatens its own survival.”

As I am projecting this into the collective consciousness, it creates a ripple effect. It is like a wave on the ocean. You throw a stone into the ocean and ripples start spreading, only this spreads much faster. And there are many, many people—not just ascended master students, not just spiritual people, not just mystics—there are many people who are able to tune in, because they have been tuning in for some time, where I have been saying similar things. But they become more aware of it. For every time it is projected out there, people become more aware of it. And they become more conscious of the need to act upon this.

The crucial choice in 2024

Let me get off my soapbox and be more practical. What does this message have to do with this year of 2024? Well, it has a lot to do with it, because as you may know, in this coming year an unusually large number of countries will have elections. Some of these countries are not democracies, like Russia, but some of them are, including the United States. What is the basic choice that people are facing in 2024? When they go to vote, will they vote for democracy or against democracy? We have given many dictations about the need to defend democracy against the forces who are seeking to destroy democracy. And this has never been more important than in this coming year of 2024. Will people choose democracy? Will they choose leaders who are committed to democracy? Or will they choose leaders who are not committed and who are even willing to undermine democracy?

Now, what is democracy? A materialist will have to say that as the evolutionary process has moved on, the brain has become so sophisticated that it created the idea of a democratic form of government. But this is simply not logical. The reptile brain did not create the idea of a democracy and can never accept the idea of a democracy. Why? Because it only thinks in terms of threats. And therefore, a dictatorship, with a strong leader who is willing to do anything to destroy the enemy, will by the reptile brain be seen as the superior form of government. If you really want to get down to it, all dictatorial leaders in the world are primarily thinking with a reptile brain.

And only truly democratic leaders, leaders committed to democracy, can think beyond the reptile brain. That is why a democracy is not aggressive towards its neighbors, unless it is attacked first. A democracy can regress to the reptile brain when attacked by other nations driven by the reptile brain. But a democracy that is functioning is not based on the reptile brain, fight or flight, destroy the enemy, do unto others before they do unto us. A democracy is based on: “Do unto others what you want them to do unto you.”

You see the choice in 2024. Obviously, you can see in Russia that Putin and the power elite behind him are thinking with the reptile brain. There is no choice in Russia. You can see that even a candidate who announced that she wanted to run for president, based on ending the war and withdrawing Russian soldiers, was not even allowed to run by the reptile brain in the Kremlin. Then, you can look to the United States. Well, what is the choice that people are going to be facing most likely? It is the choice between a person who has some commitment to democracy and a person who is entirely reacting from the reptile brain.

Do I need to say who is who? Nay. For those who need to hear who is who and cannot see who is thinking with a reptile brain, they have long ago left this messenger. And reasoned that he is not a true messenger, because surely Saint Germain would side with their favorite candidate. But you see, why am I an ascended master? Because I transcended the reptile brain. This means I can see who is thinking with a reptile brain and who is not. If you cannot see this, well, how exactly are you planning to ascend after this lifetime? Because sad as it is to say, you have no real opportunity for ascending if you cannot tell the difference between the brain and the mind.

Is there more to my mind than the brain?

You might say, what is the ascension process? It is the completion of the process whereby the mind, the Conscious You, consciously and deliberately separates itself from the brain, transcends its identification with the brain. Transcends its integration with the brain, so that even though you can still operate the brain, you realize you are not the brain. Of course, you can say only a being that realizes it is not the brain can operate the brain, because otherwise, you are letting the brain operate you.

You have today self-driving cars. Ideally, when fully developed, you get into one of these driverless cars. And you say: “Take me to grandmother’s house.” And the car just drives there. But now, imagine that you go into the car and the car locks the door. And it starts driving and you have no idea where it is going. And it takes you to a place you do not want to go. Well, that is what the brain does when you, as the mind, are not in command of the brain.

When you are not operating the brain, you are letting the brain operate you and operate the body. Thereby moving the body around and you have to follow. And you have to experience—you are consciously experiencing what the brain is doing and the consequences of it—but you cannot do anything about it. You can just experience it. But you cannot stop it, if you have not separated yourself enough from the brain so that you can operate the brain. How hard is this to grasp? Well, the reptile brain will never grasp it. Only those who have started separating themselves from the reptile brain will be able to grasp it.

Why am I then saying it? Because by saying it in the physical, by projecting it into the collective consciousness, more and more people will begin to feel something stirring in them, some little doubt, some little questions. And they will gradually become open to this question. Is there more to my mind than the brain? Am I just a sophisticated animal that still reacts based on fight or flight? Why am I more than this? Do I have to be dragged around by my brain, as a bull is dragged around by a rope attached to a ring in its nose? Or can I start taking command of the brain, making the brain and the body do what I want? Am I willing? Am I capable of riding the horse? Instead of hanging on for dear life while the horse is running panicked through a dense forest, where I might at any moment be hit by a low-hanging branch and end up in the mud?

Democracy is not based on the reptile brain

What do people want with their individual lives? And what do they want with their societies? What is a democracy? It is a society that gives freedom and opportunity to those who have started taking command over the reptile brain. What is a dictatorship? It is a society that gives those who are not willing to take command over their minds an excuse for not thinking. But just reacting based on the reptile brain that will submit to an overwhelming power, instead of objecting to that power.

Do you think that the Founding Fathers of America would have created a new nation, if they had acted based on the reptile brain? Do you think the Declaration of Independence and the Constitution came out of the reptile brain? Then, realize that those who disrespect the Constitution and the system are thinking with the reptile brain and have not risen beyond it. Or they would not threaten the democratic foundation. They would not seek to subvert it. They would not disrespect it. They would not make fun of democracy and its institutions. They would not seek to discredit those people who are dedicated to making the country work. And as a result, counted the votes as they were cast. Not as you wanted them to be cast. A person who is thinking would never say to an elected official: “Can’t you find me 11,000 votes?” But the reptile brain would.

This is the basic choice facing humankind as a whole in 2024. Will you choose democracy and individual freedom and individual rights? Or will you choose those who are still trapped by the reptile brain? And therefore, can so easily be controlled by the fallen beings, if they are not fallen beings themselves. Of course, the fallen beings are also trapped in the reptile brain. But they are much more sophisticated than human beings, the original inhabitants of the Earth who are trapped in the reptile brain. And that is why the fallen beings can so easily control human beings.

Women: the driving force of change

Who is going to awaken and see the difference? Well, many people of course. But again, this is the decade of women. Who will drive the awakening? Will it primarily be men? Nay. For they are in general more tied to the reptile brain than women. Therefore, if there is to be a quantum leap in 2024, an awakening, it will come from women for they are already much more in tune with their intuitive faculties. And intuition is beyond the brain. Yes, you have the old theory that the left brain is analytical and the right brain is intuitive. And although there is some validity to this, intuition is more than the brain. Intuition is a connection to something, not only beyond the brain but beyond your own mind.

For the mind can become a closed self-reinforcing system, the individual mind, when you are in embodiment on a dense planet like earth and especially when you go into duality and separation. Once you go below that 48th level, your mind becomes a closed self-validating system. And only intuition that connects you to a larger mind outside your own mind, can bring you out of it. That is why democracy is based on the idea that human beings have rights that are not defined by any power on earth, but by a higher power, a higher mind that is beyond the human mind, the brain-based mind, the reptile brain. That is what created democracy. That is the only thing that can uphold democracy.

Holding Saint Germain’s vision for 2024

I am holding the vision that democracy will win in 2024. Will you hold that vision for me and make the calls? And I thank all of you who in your hearts are saying: “Yes, Saint Germain, we will hold the vision with you.” Let us hold that vision together throughout this year. Let us hold the vision that the mind wins over the brain and transcends the brain. With this, my beloved, I thank you for your attention, for your willingness to be the open doors so that I can use your chakras to reinforce this message and send these ripples into the collective consciousness that have moved around the planet many times in the time I have been speaking. Many more times than you will even count with the mind, with the brain.

With this, my beloved, can you perhaps hear that I am reluctant to let you go? Even though I know it is late for many of you. But I do enjoy interacting with my students in this way. And for this, I want you to experience my gratitude. I could easily move on to other planets, or even higher realms in the ascended realm. But I have still this love for earth and for many of the beings who are embodied on earth, and so that love keeps me here. That love caused you to come here and has kept you here. But it is also that love that will bring you beyond the earth, when you decide it is time to ascend. Of course, some of you will want to take another embodiment to help bring forth the golden age. And I love all of you, whatever your individual decision is. With this, I seal you in that joyful flame of freedom that I am. Saint Germain, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Being the open door for the Flame of Peace regardless of outer conditions


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Nada through Kim Michaels, January 6, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition

I AM the Ascended Master Nada, Chohan of the Sixth Ray, often seen as the Ray of Peace, or the Ray of Service.

Being at peace in a troubled time

What greater service could there be than to bring peace to this conflict-ridden planet? But what can bring peace? Well, there are two ways to bring peace. There is the School of Hard Knocks and there is the School of Inner Resolution. Of course, inner resolution could be brought about at any time, but as we see from history, it often takes some very hard knocks before people become open to inner resolution. The question is, how hard the knocks have to become this time? Do they have to become harder than they have been in the past?

We have not, in this dispensation, talked a lot about previous civilizations, although we have mentioned that previous civilizations have come and gone. Those of you who have studied me as an ascended master will know that it has been said that I had several embodiments in Atlantis, and of course you know that Atlantis is no longer in existence. The reality, when you look back over this very, very long history of earth, is that many civilizations have come and gone. You can even look back at recorded history and see that certain civilizations have risen to great power, great sophistication, yet where are they today?

The reason for bringing this up is to have you realize that I have been in embodiment on earth many times. I was an avatar who came to earth a very long time ago from a natural planet. I embodied many times on earth, I went through the same that so many avatars have gone through, being targeted by the fallen beings because they saw my light as a threat, receiving the birth trauma, creating a primal self, and for a long time struggling to overcome that primal self and the other selves that I created as a result of it, and therefore,  come back to a state of balance, purity, innocence that allowed me to ascend. The reason for telling you this is to make you realize that I was in embodiment on Atlantis towards the end of that civilization. In other words, when the civilization began to go into a downward spiral and eventually self-destructed.

The reason for telling you this is to help you realize that I have been in embodiment on earth in a very difficult situation. When we talk about the Flame of Peace, there are many people on earth who, if they heard or read what we say, would say: “Well, how can we be at peace in such a troubled time?” What I am seeking to help you see here is that I have been in embodiment on earth in a troubled time, so I know what it is like to be in embodiment in a troubled time. I am no stranger to what many people are experiencing on earth today. Yet I also know from experience that it is possible to rise above the times in which you live, no matter how troubled they are.

The fact of the matter is that, even though many people consider the situation in the world difficult right now, it is not nearly as difficult, nearly as troubled, as it was in those last days of Atlantis. You actually have a much better opportunity today because even though there are certainly troubling aspects of the world situation right now, your civilization and the world in general is not in a downward spiral. It is in an upward spiral.

There is a greater opportunity to rise above that mindset that has begun to work its way into the collective consciousness, to form these vortices that are sucking many people into this negative view of the future. Naturally, those who adopt a negative view of the future will not be the forerunners for Saint Germain’s golden age. That should be fairly logical. We of course do not desire to see our direct students be pulled into any of these vortexes as we have indeed seen in past dispensations and even to some ascended master students today.

“I cannot be at peace in such troubling times”

I am of course the Chohan of the Sixth Ray of Peace. Archangel Uriel is bringing that Flame of Peace, holding that Flame of Peace for earth, radiating that peace to earth, but it does not flow directly from Archangel Uriel into the collective consciousness, because everything that relates to the Sixth Ray of Peace flows through my office as the Chohan. I am of course the open door for this flow of the Flame of Peace, the energy of peace, from Uriel into the collective consciousness. This means that, because I am closer to the physical realm than an archangel, being a Chohan, I am more in the nexus between the spiritual realm and the four levels of the material universe. This means that I am more in touch with what is going on in the four levels. I feel more of a return current and so I sense the energies. I sense the thoughts, the feelings. I even sense how, when the times shift, it affects people’s sense of identity. I realize very well, I experience very clearly, that in the last few years since the start of the corona pandemic and the war in Ukraine, there has been a shift in many people’s individual consciousnesses and in the collective consciousness, where people are less optimistic about the future than they were before.

When I start talking about the Flame of Peace, I of course also sense that return current from the collective consciousness, and even from the subconscious minds of some of our students, of the resistance to hearing about the Flame of Peace, and what I sense very clearly is that many people feel that you cannot be at peace in these troubling times. Many spiritual people, not only ascended master students but many spiritual people in general, will say, or at least will feel subconsciously, that you cannot be the open door for the Flame of Peace in such troubling times; you cannot be at peace in your own mind in such troubling times. But why do people have this sense? Where does it come from?

Your state of mind does not depend on anything on earth

Well, it comes from what Archangel Uriel explained. People are in physical embodiment, they are enveloped in the collective consciousness, which is so deeply influenced by the dualistic consciousness. People have this view, a human, dualistic view of peace. They think peace is the opposite of conflict. They think peace can only be experienced when there is no conflict. There are many people who are thinking that the experience of peace in your own mind depends on outer conditions. This is of course the same with any other God quality or positive quality. But is this really the case? If you have absorbed the profound message of Archangel Uriel, you will realize that from our viewpoint it is of course not the case.

If you step back from spiritual teachings, true, valid spiritual teachings, if you look at many different spiritual teachings, from ascended master teachings to the teachings of the Buddha, even some of the teachings of the Vedas or Advaita Vedanta, if you were to distill all of these teachings down to their essence, what are all these teachings saying? They are all saying one simple thing. The goal of spiritual growth, the goal of walking the spiritual path, the goal of reaching a higher state of mind, whether you call it awakening, enlightenment, nirvana or whatever you call it, is one thing and one thing only: it is to come to the realization and experience that your state of mind does not depend on any conditions outside yourself, including physical conditions on earth. Your state of mind does not depend on anything outside your mind. This is the essential message that all true spiritual teachings have been giving for as far back as you have recorded history, but even long before then.

You are, as we have explained it, co-creators. You are created to be co-creators with God, not co-creators with humankind, not co-creators with the fallen beings. What is God? Well, God is, of course, ultimately the Creator, but really all of the ascended beings in previous spheres up through all of these spheres, all of these layers, until you reach the Creator. What is the difference between the ascended realm and the unascended sphere, especially on a dark planet like earth? It is that in the ascended realm nothing depends on conditions on earth. Conditions on earth have no influence whatsoever on the ascended realm. How do you be a co-creator with the ascended masters? By using our teachings to strive for and eventually attain the state of mind where you realize that your state of mind does not depend on anything on earth. It depends only on what is beyond the material world, namely the ascended realm. That is why you can be an open door for the ascended masters, for the God Flames, whether it is Peace or one of the other Rays, even the Secret Rays.

Everything we have given you in this dispensation has been directly geared towards bringing you towards the point where you can fully realize this: “My state of mind does not depend on anything on earth. My peace of mind does not depend on having peaceful conditions of no conflict and no turmoil on earth. My being the open door for the Flame of Peace does not depend on there being certain conditions on earth.” In order to be the open door for the Flame of Peace, you do not have to get away from the one dualistic polarity of turmoil and to the other dualistic polarity of relative peace. That is not what the spiritual path is about, although many, many people out there see it that way. Many Buddhists, for example, think it is the goal to not only have peaceful outer conditions but to attain peace of mind, but they still see this peace of mind in dualistic terms, as something different from the lack of peace. They define it based on earthly conditions, in relation to earthly conditions.

Co-creating in relation to the ascended masters

Well, I am an ascended master. I do not define myself in relation to anything on earth, because it was by stopping to define myself in relation to anything on earth that I qualified for the ascension, and it will be the same for each and every one of you. Nothing on earth owns you, nothing on earth defines you, unless you allow it to. That is why you can in a sense say you have a choice. You are designed to be a co-creator, and the one thing you cannot do is to stop co-creating. The question is, what are you co-creating in relation to? Although it may sound fairly harsh, you have three possibilities. You can co-create in relation to the ascended masters, which is what you were designed to do, or you can co-create in relation to humankind, which is what you were not designed to do, or you can co-create in relation to the fallen beings, which you definitely were not designed to do. These are really the only options. Theoretically, you could as an avatar co-create in relation to other avatars if there was enough of a growing awareness of avatars, but even that is not the optimum.

The optimum is that you define yourself in relation to the ascended masters and co-create with us. Many of you have already started doing this. I am not in any way here saying that you are deficient or you are behind. I am just saying that you can build on what you have sensed and experienced, and gradually within a fairly short period of time step up to an even higher sense of co-creating with the ascended masters. That is the only way that you can really be an open door for the Flame of Peace, or as you could also put it, be the Flame of Peace in the world. As long as you think that being the Flame of Peace depends on you having specific outer conditions in your personal life or having specific outer conditions in your immediate environment, or in the world at large, then you have not realized your fullest potential to be a co-creator, because as Archangel Uriel said, the Flame of Peace is beyond both un-peace and peace on earth. It is beyond the pairs, beyond the dualities, and this is what many spiritual people have not grasped.

The peace that passes understanding

I know Archangel Uriel said this. I will say it again, because so many people have not truly grasped and experienced it. I am not here talking about understanding this intellectually. You can understand something intellectually the first time you hear it if you pay attention, but understanding it intellectually is not the same as integrating it, as experiencing it, as an allowing it to shift your consciousness, even your sense of identity. Reach back to what I said about myself being in embodiment in the last times of Atlantis. I ascended by embodying the Flame of Peace, because I tuned into the Flame of Peace and I used it as my gateway to Heaven, so to speak. You can of course use all of the Rays, even the Secret Rays, but I used Peace, and if you could see the society in which I had my last embodiment, there was much more turmoil than there is in the world today. How did I deal with this? Well, I came to a point where I grasped that essential difference, that a God-quality is not affected by anything on earth, and therefore, I do not need specific conditions on earth to embody that God-quality, to contact that God-quality, to experience the God-quality.  I started by experiencing this Flame of Peace, the peace that passes understanding.

Consider this expression that so many people have overlooked, the peace that passes understanding. It is beyond understanding, because if you look at the world and look at conditions, and this is true whether it was Atlantis back then or today’s world, if you look with a rational mind that seeks to understand, you can find all of these conditions that are not peace, and you can understand, because of this condition, or that condition, or the next condition, how can I be at peace when I see how bad things are, when I see all of these things that are going on? But as I said, the Flame of Peace is beyond anything on earth, and your understanding with a linear intellectual mind is not beyond what is going on on earth. This is another thing that many spiritual students have not fathomed. They think, we all have a tendency to think while we are in embodiment, that we have the highest understanding, we have the ultimate ability to understand.

We look back from the 1930s and forward, and of course even before, we see so many students who have found an ascended master teaching, who eagerly studied it, eagerly applied the decrees and invoked the Violet Flame, and they thought that because they had found this advanced ascended master teaching, it must mean that they have the ultimate ability to understand.  Now, many of these students and many of you are perfectly right in thinking you have the highest possible ability to understand. Therefore, you can understand a spiritual teaching, you can understand the peace that is within the spectrum of understanding as it is currently defined on earth, but that understanding will not allow you to connect to and experience the Flame of Peace which is beyond anything on earth. Let me say this again, because I know that some of you are sitting there in your minds reasoning about this.

You may look at your lives, and many spiritual students, not only ascended master students, but many other spiritual people throughout the ages, have looked at themselves and their ability to understand a spiritual teaching. They have seen clearly that they are beyond the understanding of the average person. They have a higher degree of understanding, of ability to understand, than the average person. For that matter, many intellectual and scientific people, many religious theologians, have looked at themselves and they have reasoned: “I am way beyond the average person in my ability to understand,” and they are perfectly right, my beloved. What they do not understand is that at any given time on earth the collective consciousness is at a certain level, and no matter how ahead you are of the average person, you cannot be ahead of the collective consciousness with the intellectual linear analytical mind, because the level of the collective consciousness creates a glass ceiling for your ability to understand on a planet like earth, and you cannot go through that glass ceiling. Now as I said, you can be way ahead of the average person because they are far below the glass ceiling, but you are still not beyond the glass ceiling with a linear intellectual mind. That is why we have always stressed the value of intuition, which allows you to experience something beyond the intellectual mind.

Self-validating system of the human mind

Now if you look at these past several years, and let us go back to the corona pandemic, there were ascended master students who used their ability to understand, to come to various conclusions about the corona pandemic, about vaccines, about masks, about this and that, and it is not that their reasoning with the intellectual mind was completely invalid, although other people obviously reasoned a different way based on the same evidence. What I am saying here is that there are so many situations on earth where you can have two groups of people who both have the same level of, should we call it intelligence, or at least intellectual ability. They look at a particular issue, they look at the same evidence, and based on the same evidence they reach two different, often opposite and incompatible conclusions. Why is that? Because the intellect does not allow you to fathom, connect to and experience that which is beyond the material universe.

There is no ultimate resolution of a particular issue. You may have read that in one of my last embodiments on Atlantis I was a lawyer. Well, what is the court system even today on earth? As an environment where you may have certain evidence that is difficult to refute, but still, everything is up for interpretation. It is all a matter of how it is presented, and you can invalidate even seemingly solid evidence. You see here that the court systems today, as they did in Atlantis, are outplaying this, as we have said before, the linear mind’s ability to look at evidence without reaching some higher understanding, without actually being able to resolve the issue. You look at people who were pulled into Donald Trump’s denial of the election results and some are still pulled into it. You look at people who, going back to previous dispensations, were pulled into this idea that the world is coming to an end, or society is coming to an end, there is going to be some ultimate calamity, and who have believed this to be happening at a certain date. Then it did not happen. But a few years later they found another doomsday prophecy. Now they believe this was the ultimate prophecy, and this time it was going to happen. Many of you can probably barely remember the hysteria surrounding 2012, or the hysteria around the computer breakdown of 2000.

Can you not really see here that this is what the linear intellectual mind does? It is able to come up with evidence that supports any conclusion. If you want to think that these are the most difficult times this planet has ever seen, if you want to think that calamities are right around the corner, if you want to think that the world is on the brink of a third world war, if you want to think that Saint Germain is unrealistic for talking about the golden age when things are going so badly. If you want to think this, your intellectual linear mind can find plenty of evidence to validate what you want to think.

But take note of a simple fact, if you will step back and observe your mind. It is not the intellectual mind that defines the conclusion, it only finds the evidence. The intellectual mind gathers the evidence to support the conclusion that you have superimposed upon your intellectual mind. Why is this so?

Well, what have we told you about your four lower bodies? The densest, the lowest in vibration is the physical, above that is the emotional. What does it take to take a physical action? Well, you have to have an emotional drive or prompting to take that action. How do you get the emotional prompting? From the mental mind which reaches a conclusion that makes it seem like this is the best or the only way to act. But how does the mental mind reach a certain conclusion? Because it must act within the constraints of your identity mind. And in your identity mind you are defining whether you want to believe this about vaccines or whether you want to believe that about vaccines, whether you want to believe this about Trump or that about Trump. And when you have defined this in your identity mind, you are projecting this into the mental mind. And the mental mind, as the obedient dog it is, goes out there sniffing around the internet, wagging its tail and finding the evidence that will support the conclusion. And therefore, you feel perfectly validated in affirming that conclusion with your conscious mind, and acting upon it.

The basic choice at the identity level

Many, many people, even ascended master students, have believed that it was their ability to think and analyze their level of intelligence, that allowed them to see that this evidence was the real evidence. But this is because they do not grasp, they have not observed how their minds work. The mental mind very rarely reaches a conclusion based on evidence. In a vast majority of cases, the mental mind acts upon the impulse coming from the identity mind and then gathers the evidence. It is not that it is the evidence that convinces you, it is that the mental mind gathers the evidence that validates what your identity mind wants to believe. If you begin to grasp this, you realize that your identity mind is the highest of your four lower bodies. It is the one that sets the framework for everything else.

What is the basic choice you make in your identity mind? It is, with whom do I want to co-create? Do I want to co-create with the ascended masters? Or do I want to co-create with humankind at large or with the fallen beings? Or do I, in some cases, and this is certainly the case for the fallen beings, do I want to co-create my entirely own reality? Why I am not co-creating, I am creating because I am so sophisticated and special that I know better than anyone else. This is also a possibility.

It is very simple, again. When you are facing one of these issues in the world, what are your options? You can look at evidence. But as I have said, if you really look at the evidence neutrally, you can come up with arguments for or against most issues, and it is difficult to reach a conclusion based on intellectual evidence. That is why most people have already made a decision based on their sense of identity. If you want to co-create with humankind, you want to follow what is in the collective consciousness in the area you live, so you get pulled in to this group-think. If you are co-creating with a certain group of people, you get pulled into people, into supporting and accepting their conclusions. If you have, for example, loyalty to a certain person, then you will be pulled into the group that supports that person. If you are loyal to or tied to a fallen being who is a public figure or even one who is in the identity realm, you will be pulled into the vortex created by that being because fallen beings are very good at creating a vortex around themselves, a reality distortion field as it has been called. You get pulled into that.

The other option is to co-create with the ascended masters. What happens when you strive to do this? You have a whole different approach to issues on earth. You are realizing it is not enough to say black and white, right and wrong, this is right, this is wrong. You first of all, when you tune in to us, realize you are more than any of these black and white definitions. And what you do when you reach up from the identity mind instead of out or down from the identity mind, you connect to the Christ mind. And you achieve some measure of Christ discernment depending on how neutral you are in your identity body, how many selves you have in the identity body that define how you should be.

To give you an example, many ascended master students in a previous dispensation saw El Morya as a very strict master, a very tough disciplinarian. But this was an image created collectively by that dispensation in the identity body. And it was not based on a true connection to the ascended master El Morya, now Master MORE. Because then they would not have had that image, because they would have experienced that Master MORE is a multi-faceted being. He is in no way like the angry being in the sky that has been portrayed by the Judeo-Christian tradition for thousands of years. He is just immovable on some issues when you come at him with the intellectual mind and want to sway him into validating what you want to believe. Because Master MORE is committed to setting you free, so he will not validate your illusions. How could that set you free? But he can also be extremely loving and as pink as any lady master.

Becoming neutral to experience the Flame of Peace

You see here, as we have said before, human beings in the duality consciousness may look at the spiritual realm, may look at ascended masters, but they are not really open to connecting to us. They are projecting an image and they want validation of that image. You will not get validation of an illusion from an ascended master. You might get it from the false hierarchy imposters in the lower identity realm and especially in the mental realm. You might get it from fallen beings in those realms. You might get it from other people. But you will not get it from an ascended master, for this would be a compromise of our mission.

All of this long talk leads us back to the Flame of Peace. How will you be able to experience the Flame of Peace at first, then become an open door for the Flame of Peace and then become the Flame of Peace? Well, you have to stop projecting these dualistic images of un-peace and peace upon the Flame of Peace. You have to strive to be neutral, and then you can connect to it, experience it in glimpses and eventually experience it more often. But do you see that in order to achieve this neutrality you have to first of all overcome this entire idea that the Flame of Peace, your experience of it, depends on conditions on earth, including conditions in your four lower bodies?

What is it that the fallen beings have done? We have said this so many times. What have they done to create the current turmoil on earth? They have said there is a standard and it is a dualistic standard, and everything in the world should live up to it. But more than that, even that which is beyond the world should live up to the standard they have defined in the world. They are saying that the God-Flame of Peace must live up to our standard and for you to experience that and become the open door for it, you must live up to the standard here on earth. And what are we saying, those of us who represent the God-Flame of Peace to earth? That this is a complete lie, a complete illusion. You do not need to live up to any standard on earth in order to experience a God-flame. And the God-flame will never validate any standard on earth.

This is what many of you have the potential to grasp, not only intellectually but to experience it, and to thereby come to look at this and say: “What subconscious selves do I have that are blocking my experience of the Flame of Peace?” And then you can look at those selves and you can ask me as the Chohan of the Sixth Ray, or you can ask any other ascended master that you are working with, to help you see these selves. You can, for that matter, listen to this dictation, or you can read it but it works most powerfully if you listen to it, and just monitor your reaction. Do not listen to the words I am saying when you hear it again. Just monitor your reaction. What is happening in your emotional body? What is happening in your mental body? What arguments are coming up? What is happening in your identity body? How you look at yourself, your ability to be the open door for the Flame of Peace, your willingness to be the open door for the Flame of Peace. What comes up? This can expose those selves. And if you are willing to look at it and go after it, we have given you tools to help you with this so that you can fairly quickly come to that point where you realize: “Yes, I can be the open door for the Flame of Peace regardless of outer conditions.”

And why is all this important? Well, what have we said? There are these times where these vortexes build in the collective consciousness. And all those who have weaker minds, all those who are co-creating with humankind, they are sucked into the vortex. They cannot see any way out of the conflict other than violence or war. Who can prevent the violence or stop it? Who can prevent the war or stop it? Those who are not sucked into the vortex. But how do you avoid being sucked into the vortex? By going beyond the emotional body, of course, that pulls on you. By going beyond the intellectual mind that reasons that this is the way it is and this is the way it must be. By going beyond the sense of identity that you must adapt to the standard of the world. You can do a service to stop the conflict by being the open door for the Flame of Peace, but you can only be the open door when you realize that you being the open door does not depend on conditions on earth, so no matter what the rest of humanity thinks or feels, no matter what the intellectual arguments are, no matter what your outer sense of identity says, you can be the open door for the Flame of Peace.

Exposing the non-peace and the relative dualistic peace

And this, the Flame of Peace, can change the equation, change the situation by exposing not only the non-peace but also the relative dualistic definition of peace. Why is this important? Because behind every major conflict is the fallen beings. They are seeking to create the vortex. They are seeking to define the intellectual arguments. They are seeking to define people’s sense of identity so that, for example, they identify themselves as Russians or Ukrainians, Jews or Palestinians, Jews or Arabs. And they are seeking to do this for their long-term agenda. They are seeking to push their agenda. But they are not seeking to just push their agenda by creating conflict, they are also seeking to push their agenda by defining what must be the peace that comes after the conflict.

You have heard the expression that you can win the war but lose the peace. Well, the fallen beings are striving to never lose the peace because it is not actually the war that they are concerned about. At least not the ones in the identity realm. Although there are, of course, fallen beings in the emotional realm who want war to steal energy. But the ones in the identity realm, they want to expand their control. For them war is just a tool. What they are really concerned about is defining the peace that comes after the war so that the peace pushes people, pushes the world, pushes societies in the direction that allows the fallen beings to expand their control. Because they know from experience that after there is a war there comes a point where people are tired of war, and now they will accept a lesser peace in order to stop the war. And this gives the fallen beings an opportunity to expand their control.

And that is why the Flame of Peace, the God Flame of Peace, will expose both the conflict consciousness and the peace consciousness, and stir up both and raise awareness so that people can see: “No, this is not the kind of peace we want. We are not ready and this is not the only way to have peace. This is not the only way to avoid war. There is a higher way that will bring the world forward towards Saint Germain’s golden age.” And this is the balance you need to hold so that there will not be a large-scale war,  that in order to avoid a large-scale war or to settle the wars that spring up, people will accept an unbalanced form of peace that gives the fallen beings greater control.

The gift from Nada

I have given you what I wanted to give you in this installment. But I do wish to go a little bit further than giving you just understanding. In a sense you could say that whenever you define God qualities, you can never give an accurate depiction of a God quality with words, so you have the seven spiritual rays, and one of them is the Third Ray of Love. But, of course, love is a universal quality, and therefore,  there is love on all of the rays. It is just that the Third Ray defines love as a God quality with certain characteristics. But behind any definition is just the love of the Creator for its creation. And that is what we all feel in the ascended realm. We feel it streaming through us, so on all of the rays there is love. That is why I said that Master MORE can be as pink as any lady master. Because there is love through all rays, so I am not only radiating peace to earth, but love. And I want you to know that I, Nada, I love you. I love all sincere spiritual people. Of course, I love all people. But you see most people could not even accept or feel that love. But you can if you can just switch your mind into neutral and allow yourself to experience it. In other words, when you look at me, when you think about me, when you tune into me, do not think only in terms of peace. But allow yourself to look beyond the peace and feel the love, experience the love. That would be the greatest gift I want to give to you because that universal form of love is what expresses itself as peace, and so ultimately, love is what gives peace.

With this I seal you in that Flame of Loving Peace that I AM and that I hold for earth.

Peace be still.

Peace be still.

Peace be still.

Peace be still in the four quadrants of the material world.

Nada, I AM.

 

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Anchoring the Flame of Peace on Earth 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Archangel Uriel through Kim Michaels, January 6, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition.

 

I AM the Archangel Uriel, and I am here to anchor the Flame of Peace on earth, not in any particular location, but more as a flame that is spread throughout the collective consciousness, especially for now at least, in the emotional body of humankind.

What is the earth going through right now? Well, it has for several years been going through a building up of fear in the emotional body. When you look at the collective consciousness, you see that there has been a gradual increase in the energy of fear. Naturally, there has for a very long time been some very large reservoirs of fear in the emotional body.

Vortexes of fear

But what happens is that as fear increases, you see first a general increasing of the energy of fear, then you see a gradual concentration of fear in certain areas and then you gradually see that vortexes start forming in that energy of fear and it can eventually become like a maelstrom that starts swirling and rotating, and therefore starts pulling on the emotional bodies of all people who are open to this particular kind of fear.

What you see beginning is the formation of certain vortexes, and my flame is meant to counteract these vortexes. Naturally, I cannot, I will not, go against the free will of human beings, but I will give them an opportunity to sense that there is an alternative to this fear-based reaction—that it is not inevitable to go into this fear-based reaction and that the outcome that people are beginning to fear is not inevitable either.

If you look back at the history of this planet, you will of course, see many, many times where you have had the formation of these vortexes of fear. And what is the consequence of this? Well, in many cases, it is that gradually people’s emotional bodies become more and more agitated. People’s solar plexus chakras become more and more filled with this vibration of fear until the solar plexus chakra can start rotating in the opposite direction of what is normal.

This can, on a larger scale, lead to entire groups of people, entire nations, even entire segments of the population worldwide, being pulled into such a matrix of fear—and this is what can gradually build up this sense of agitation that becomes so intense that people cannot stand it. They cannot live with it. And what happens is in many cases that then, when people reach this point of cannot live with it, they become open to those who are promising them that they can do better. Or, that it is necessary to do something drastic, something violent in order to bring improvement.

Now, if you look at a very individual level, what is it that causes some people to go into violence and commit physical violence against other people? It is this buildup of fear energy in the solar plexus chakra that eventually reaches this crescendo, this intensity that people cannot stand. And therefore, without understanding why, without making a conscious decision, they lash out with violence. This is what has happened on an individual level. This is what has happened many times on a collective level, even with large groups of people. They become so agitated that they cannot stand it anymore and therefore, they become open to those who are promoting either a revolution or a war.

The desire for final solution in the Middle East

You can look at the situation that is happening, that is unfolding right now in the Middle East, where you see that for the last many years, I will not even put a number on it, there has been this buildup in the collective consciousness of the Palestinian people. I am in no way saying that this is entirely their own doing. This is very much a reaction to the policies and the actions of Israel. I am simply pointing out that there has been this buildup in the collective consciousness. This has led gradually to the formation of this organization of Hamas, the rising of certain leaders in this organization, who then decided quite some time ago, to gradually build up to the point where they could carry out this violent strike against Israel that they, in their minds, believe could be some final strike that could change the equation.

You gradually see how more and more among the Palestinian people got pulled into supporting this cause until the intensity of the energy had reached a point where they could no longer stand it, they could no longer hold it back, and so they executed the attack. Now, at the same time, you have also seen a buildup in the Jewish nation with a gradually rising tension and frustration between the more moderate and the very conservative Orthodox Jewish people and so also, their tension has been rising. Naturally, when the attack occurred from Hamas, that tension was then released in what you now see is, by any normal standard of humanity, a disproportionate response.

You see that on both sides was built up this desire for some ultimate action, some ultimate solution, even some final solution, as some people have observed. Hamas was hoping to strike such a fatal blow that it would either destroy the state of Israel, or at least change the equation for the Palestinian people. And at the same time, some people in Israel have desired to come up with this final solution to the Palestinian problem and you may look at this situation from a certain perspective.

You may try as an outsider to rationalize. And this is, of course, what you see in the Western nations, you see it in many of the Arab nations. They are trying to come up with rational reasons. But this situation is not driven by rational people or by rational thinking in general. It is driven by the buildup of fear energy in the solar plexus chakra collectively. And this is what caused the current situation. You can use all kind of logic, all kind of rational thinking, to say: “Oh, it must be this, or it must be that.” And you can point to factors and it is not that these factors are not part of the picture. But if you only look at these factors, you will always end up not being able to fully answer why this happened.

A spiritual poison of fear and hatred

You cannot answer the question of why some of these dramatic events happened, unless you look at the buildup of energy. You see this in all conflict situations and that is why we have chosen the theme for this conference to be ‘Being the Flame of Peace’. The energy I am talking about, the buildup of this fear, this anger, this hatred, this desire for some drastic solution, this is a spiritual poison. It is simply an energy that acts like poison in people’s energy fields, and especially in their solar plexus chakras. It is the same as if you took a poison into your physical bodies.

If you start inserting a poison, for example, by eating it, you know that it is only a matter of time before it reaches such a concentration that it causes a violent reaction in the body, perhaps even the death of the body. And it is exactly the same with this spiritual poison of anti-peace. It gradually builds until a vortex starts forming and when the vortex starts forming, those who are weak, those who are open to that poison because of their own individual psychology, will get pulled into the vortex. And they cannot stop themselves and they eventually come to a point where the only solution they can see is violence and this has been the problem that you see throughout the world.

When a conflict occurs, or when it is over, here come the rational intellectual people with their linear analytical minds. They look at the situation and they look, this happened, this condition was there, these people did this, these people said this, and they try to find a rational explanation for the conflict. And it is not, as I said, that the rational factors do not have an impact. But you can find situations where you find very similar factors that cause tension between people and it does not lead to violence and therefore, it is not the rational reasons that cause the violence. It is the buildup of energy until those who have weak minds cannot stop themselves from lashing out with anger, hatred, and violence. This is the case in any conflict.

The buildup of fear energy

There are, of course, some times where you can see that one person was instrumental in pulling an entire nation into the vortex, reinforcing the vortex, until it seemed like war was the only rational outcome. This happened with Adolf Hitler in the 1930s Germany. It happened in the buildup to the First World War. It has happened in the buildup to every war that you have ever seen, including of course, the war in Ukraine.

There was, for some time, this gradual buildup in Russia, but there was also at the same time a certain buildup in Ukraine, because there was the tension in Ukraine between the Russian-leaning part of the population and the Western-leaning part of the population. In Russia, there was the tension between Putin and his government that was suppressing the people and the people’s desire for a better life. And there was the buildup in the minds of Putin and his supporters where they gradually came to believe that they needed to take some decisive action to change the situation, because they could sense that they were losing their grip on power and they were afraid to lose their grip on power and therefore, they felt they had to do something drastic to change the situation.

And you see this when you look back at many situations in the past. This has not always been the cause of war, but often it has been the cause of war, that an established power elite is afraid of losing their grip on power, and therefore, they take this drastic, violent action to create some kind of shift that in their minds will bring about some decisive, perhaps final solution to whatever problem they have defined in their minds. And this is again where the rational people come in and they look at these people and they try to find out what was Putin’s motivation for invading Ukraine. But you cannot understand this rationally, because in the end, the trigger was the buildup of fear of losing power.

You see the same in Israel with Netanyahu, who was also afraid of losing power, even being persecuted for corruption. Here was the excuse from Hamas to launch Israel into this clearly unbalanced reaction, clearly disproportionate, clearly inhumane action and now you are seeing how nobody in Israel really knows how to stop this. It is as if a boundary has been crossed, the entire nation is on a downward slide. Everybody, or at least many people, know this is not a good direction, this is not the right response, but nobody so far knows how to say stop, we cannot continue to go down this slope. At the same time, you see the buildup in the Arab nations, where they are approaching a point where they also become so agitated that they feel: “Now we have to do something decisive about Israel and the problem of Israel.” And this, of course, has the potential to lead to a larger conflict.

The goal of this conference

It is our goal with this conference that you who are ascended master students, can do what you can do and what we, together with you, can do to stop this slide into a wider war in the Middle East, and also to remove some of the energy and the dark forces behind Russia’s aggression and behind other situations in the world that are gradually building.

Naturally, this is an important conference. We are grateful that so many of you have decided to participate and you can really do an immense service here. Because as Mother Mary has explained several times, there are these times where the world is at one of these turning points, where it can turn this way, or it can turn that way and the difference between whether it turns one way or the other is not that big. And that is why even a small number of people, being the open doors for us releasing this Flame of Peace, can push the world into a better direction than otherwise would have happened. I am not saying you can prevent something, because ultimately free will must reign. But you can certainly make it easier for people and nations to make the decisions that bring about a better outcome than was otherwise the potential.

What is the Flame of Peace?

What is the antidote to this spiritual poison? Well, it is, of course, the spiritual Flame of Peace. This is something that very few spiritual people have grasped. What is a spiritual flame? It is understandable that few people have grasped this, because you are in physical embodiment on a very dense planet. You are looking out from your vantage point of being in embodiment. You are looking out through the collective consciousness of humankind. Even as an ascended master student, when you are reaching up to contact us, to connect with us in the ascended realm, to connect with the Flame of Peace, you are still looking out from your vantage point. And from your vantage point, you are looking through that collective energy field, the collective consciousness that is so affected by the duality consciousness, the dualistic polarities.

This is what we have talked about many times before, that people have created a mental image of God and projected it upon God, so they are worshipping a false god, where they have taken their own human qualities and projected them upon God, thereby creating the Old Testament god of the angry old man in the sky. And this is, of course, what happens on an unnatural planet. You take unnatural conditions that you observe on the planet, that you experience on the planet, and you project them upon the spiritual realm.

When you hear a concept of the Flame of Peace, what do you do? You look at the conflict, the violence that you see on earth, the un-peace that you see on earth, and you project that the Flame of Peace is the opposite of this. And you can say that what I have said so far can reinforce this image, because have I not said that the Flame of Peace is the antidote to the spiritual poison of un-peace? Does it not sound like the Flame of Peace is therefore the opposite of un-peace? But while this is understandable, we will, throughout this conference, call you to come up higher, not only in your understanding, but in your experience of the Flame of Peace.

We might say that our goal with this conference is not so much to have you understand the Flame of Peace, but to experience it. Where do we start? Well, we start by realizing that an antidote does not work as an antidote, because it is the opposite of the poison. The duality consciousness creates a polarity between two opposites—war and peace, good and evil, right and wrong. But what is the value of ascended masters to you who are in embodiment? The value to you is that we are beyond the duality consciousness. We do not fit into the dualistic world view. Naturally people can and people have, even ascended master students have, pulled the concept of ascended masters into a dualistic world view. But the real value of ascended masters is that we are beyond it.

Therefore, we are a frame of reference for pulling yourself above duality. But this only works if you use us as your frame of reference for escaping duality instead of pulling us into the dualistic world view as Jesus, for example, has explained about the Peter consciousness, and as other Masters have talked about throughout the many years that we have talked about the duality consciousness through this messenger. And it is the same with a Flame of Peace. It is understandable that you look at it from a dualistic perspective. But the higher potential is that you realize that a spiritual flame, a God flame, is not the opposite of any quality defined on earth. It is beyond any quality defined on earth. It transcends any quality. And why is this? Because the spiritual flame existed long before duality consciousness and the dualistic polarities. The spiritual flame is beyond the dualistic polarities.

Imagine that you have a glacier in a high mountain, ice, that melts. From the foot of the glacier emerges a river that runs down steep mountain sides. But at a certain point it comes to a feature that divides the river in two so the river goes off in different directions. One ends up on one side of a mountain range, the other ends up on the other side. If you were only to look at this from the plain below the mountain range, you would say these are two rivers, and you might be convinced forever from that vantage point that these are two separate rivers. Only if you followed the rivers up beyond the division point would you see that they are one and the same river. You could of course, use scientific methods to analyze the water and see that it is the same water, the same chemical composition. But still you would not really know until you saw here is the river that divides and that the source of the river is beyond the two rivers after the division.

Now, of course, the two rivers do not seem like opposites so there is a limitation to the analogy. But nevertheless, you get the point. A spiritual flame exists before there is any division. There is no division in the Flame of Peace and the Flame of Peace does not have an opposite. We have of course, also in previous dispensations, talked about perversions of God qualities. And in a sense yes, you can say there is a God quality of peace and there is much violence on earth which is clearly a perversion of a state of peace. However, the un-peace you see on earth is not the opposite of the Flame of Peace. The un-peace you see on earth is the opposite of the dualistic quality of peace.

The dualistic quality of peace and un-peace

In other words, when you pervert something you are not creating an opposite to the God quality. You are creating a dualistic polarity. You are creating two polarities. Un-peace, dualistic clearly, but even the opposite of the dualistic un-peace is also a dualistic perversion. It is not the divine quality of peace.

This is what you actually see on earth. And how can you see this? How can you observe this in world history? Just look how many times some leader has engaged in war, has managed to pull people into thinking that a war was necessary, and the explanation is that it is necessary to wage war in order to attain peace. But of course, war can never lead to peace in a higher sense. This is what threatened to cause the destruction of earth before we allowed fallen beings and avatars to incarnate here.

The original inhabitants of the earth had created such a uniform society that there was no warfare or conflict or large-scale violence. There was what you would, from a dualistic perspective, call peace. But it was a dualistic peace. It was a force-based peace and therefore, whether you take the dualistic quality of peace to an extreme or whether you take the dualistic quality of un-peace to an extreme, both can lead to the destruction of an entire planet. It is just a matter of how it happens—either in a violent conflict or a more slow decline.

You need to begin, and other masters will of course comment on this as well, but you need to begin to question your view of peace and recognize that it is not the opposite of un-peace. The Flame of Peace is not the opposite of anything. It has no opposite. That is why it is an antidote. But you see, it is an antidote to both the dualistic quality of un-peace and the dualistic quality of peace, the false peace, and therefore, when you invoke the Flame of Peace, it can in some cases have the effect of consuming the energy vortexes that are leading towards violence. But it will also stir up the false peace that people have created through force. And you may say: “How do you create a false peace through force?” Well, you actually do it by suppressing the dialogue that could lead to resolution.

Even though it may seem as if some people, some nations are seeking to force some kind of peace or peaceful coexistence, if it is done by suppressing differences, suppressing dialogue, by refusing to try to resolve differences and reach for a consensus, then this is actually a state of un-peace. It may be called peace, it may be seen by many people as peace, but it is not the divine quality of peace and therefore it is not peace.

Experiencing the Flame of Peace

You see, peace is more than the absence of violence. Peace is an energy, a flame. Many people of course on earth, the vast majority of people on earth, would not understand this because they have never experienced the divine quality of peace. You can of course understand this intellectually, but it will not really make a difference in your life until you experience the Flame of Peace.

And this is our goal for this conference, to have you not simply understand, but to have you experience the Flame of Peace. I am the Archangel Uriel and I hold that spiritual Flame of Peace for earth. This means many, many things, many more than I will explain here, but it means that I am unmoved by anything on earth. Any seeming manifestation of un-peace cannot, will not move me. I am here in the spiritual realm and I am unmoved by anything on earth. What can you do as beings in embodiment? You can open your hearts and your solar plexus chakras to receiving my Flame of Peace. But in order to do this, you also need to be unmoved by anything on earth and this is a topic that I will allow other masters to expound upon, for there is, of course, something to be said about this topic.

I will for now express my gratitude for your willingness to come together over the internet, which is still a physical connection, and collectively be the open doors for my release of this extraordinary measure of the Flame of Peace that will be reinforced throughout this conference as you give invocations and decrees, and as you listen to other masters, so that we can build the biggest possible momentum at the start of this year, which truly will be a year of choice for humankind—choosing between escalating a spiral of anger or transcending both the human anger and the human opposite, however people see this.

With this, I gratefully seal you in the Flame of Peace that I AM. May you be that Flame of Peace on earth, be the anchor point for that Flame of Peace, be the open door for that Flame of Peace.
Peace. Peace. Peace. Peace. Peace. Peace. Peace. Peace.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Bringing the golden age through change and self-transcendence


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, October 29, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha.

What is the outcome of a conference like this? Will you ever see any concrete physical results of your efforts? Well, that depends on whether you can see the signs that are subtle, yet all important. What we have talked about so many times is about these shifts that set a nation or a planet on a different course that in the beginning might not seem that important, but in the long run lead the nation in a vastly different direction. Certainly, this conference has provided such a shift. Will you see it tomorrow or next week? Nay, of course not. Will you see it in your lifetimes? Most likely you will see the emergence of the things we have talked about.

This conference is, of course, not an isolated event. We have given many teachings about America and they are all still relevant. If you go back and look at some of these earlier teachings, for example in the book Spiritual Solutions to America’s Problems*, you can see that America has not yet shifted. You can see that there are many people who are still holding on to the old consciousness and refusing to shift. Therefore, those teachings and the invocations based on them are still relevant, and you can provide a service to America by studying them and by giving these invocations.

We have many times said that we are not looking primarily or exclusively for physical results. We are looking for a shift in consciousness. You could go back to the time when I was in embodiment 2,500 years ago and ask: “Did I see any physical results of my teachings?” I saw the formation of a Sangha, I saw the coming of many students, but did I see any large-scale changes in the world or in the society I was aware of at the time? Naturally at the time there was not the same global awareness that you see today. You might say that I did not see those dramatic results, but I did see the beginning of this shift, and Buddhism has indeed been instrumental in shifting the course of this planet as it is hurtling through space at an accelerating speed.

Escaping from earth vs improving life on earth

Why is the earth accelerating its speed through space? Because it is being pulled up by that upward movement of the universe. Speaking of space, which I hold for earth, you might consider why America is once again determined to commit huge resources of public money to creating a base on the Moon as a springboard to going to Mars. I understand that America is fascinated by technology. I understand that by engaging in this space race, as some call it, there will be technological benefits. New technology will be developed that can have benefits for other areas of society. Yet if you step back and look at the mindset driving this obsession with space that some people have, can you not see that this is the sense that perhaps we cannot survive on earth, so we must find some other place to go? But if you consider what has been said by Mother Mary, Saint Germain, Jesus and others in this conference, you will see that this entire idea that the earth cannot sustain life is a product of the fallen consciousness.

They are the ones who have a sense that a planet can be destroyed and therefore they will have to go elsewhere. They are obsessed with their physical survival, so they are creating this entire space race out of this consciousness. Would it perhaps be more constructive to spend the same amount of money and to dedicate the same effort of research into improving life on this planet, into improving life in America for the American people? When you consider this magnificent discourse by Mother Mary, you can see that by shifting the consciousness into seeing yourself as living in a friendly universe by learning to work with the Divine Mother, all of these problems that seem insurmountable right now will just vanish and become obsolete.

Working with the universe instead of against it

What is the essence of Buddhism? Life is suffering, but there is a way beyond suffering. But what is that way? Is it an outer way? Is it technology? Or is it the raising of consciousness? If you look at the teachings I gave so long ago, if you read between the lines, you will see that even back then, my focus was on raising consciousness.

What will truly solve America’s problems? The raising of consciousness. What will bring about the raising of consciousness? That people individually commit to the path of raising consciousness, however they can see it. What causes suffering? A certain state of consciousness. We have called it the illusion of separation, the consciousness of separation, the consciousness of duality. In this consciousness, you can only suffer. Why? Because you create a mental image of how you want the universe to work. This mental image is based on an illusion. And then you are projecting that mental image out in your environment, such as on earth. But other people have different mental images that they are projecting out. There will always be conflict. There will always be clashes. There will always be conflict between groups of people. But more than that, because your mental image is out of touch with the reality of how the universe does function, you are going against the basic force of the universe.

It is as if humankind decided we want the earth to revolve around the sun in the opposite direction. “Let us find a way to slow down earth and force it to go in the opposite direction.” Would this be a realistic scenario? Of course not. Anyone with any common sense can see this. Why can people not see that their attempts to force the entire universe to work according to their ideas is equally futile, equally unrealistic? There was a famous Greek philosopher [Archimedes] who said: “Give me a fixed point and I will make a lever that will raise the world.” In order to slow down the earth, you would have to have some kind of fixed point. But where would you find it? What is the fixed point? It is the Rock of Christ or the Buddha Nature, or even the Wisdom of the Mother. That is the fixed point for raising consciousness. And when you raise consciousness, you can begin to work with the universe instead of against the universe.

Could you ever create enough force on earth to slow down the earth’s movement around the sun? Of course not. Could you ever create enough force to make the universe forcefully give you what you want? You could not. But you do not have to generate force. You just have to work with the universe and it will give you what you want as a connected being that is striving for the oneness of the Christ consciousness. The universe is not set up to give you what you want as a separate being who is forcing others. When you use force, what must you do? Well, Mother Mary talked about the two complementary forces. But when you go into duality and turn these forces into opposites, what does this mean? In order to go in one direction, you must use one of these unbalanced forces. But even the unbalanced forces are not separated. When you use one force to push in one direction, the other force will generate an opposite force that opposes you. And for a time and within limited boundaries, you can create a decisive force that will push you in one direction. But you will generate the opposing force, and there will come a point where you cannot generate enough force to have a decisive movement in that direction.

Therefore, your movement will slow down, come to a halt, and whatever you have created, be it in your personal life or even an entire civilization, will begin to fall apart. And this is what creates suffering. You expect the universe will conform to your mental images, you see that it does not, and you suffer. And what the fallen beings have done is to reason: “We must find a way to generate more force.” And then they pull other people into this where they attempt to generate more and more force so that our religion becomes the dominant one on earth, eradicating all who oppose it. Has it happened in known history? No. Has it happened in unknown history? No. At least not for a very long time. What I attempted to explain, to teach, back then was much the same as what Jesus attempted to teach 2,000 years ago. “It is the Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom.” When you stop trying to take by force, when you stop trying to take heaven by force, you will find that it will be given freely.

The force-based mindset in America

This force-based mindset is very deeply ingrained in the American psyche. You see it in the Revolutionary War. You see it in the Civil War. You see it in the first settlers who came and felt they had to force nature to give them what they needed. Then they had to fight the native people. Then they had to fight each other. Then they had to fight other nations. Fight, fight, fight–using more and more force. Americans think that this is the way to achieve results. After all, how did they win the Second World War? By generating more force than the Germans could do; by generating more force than the Japanese could do. But you can win the war, but lose the peace. By generating the force necessary to win the war, you lose your peace of mind. How long do America and Americans want to move along this trajectory of seeking to generate more and more force? How long will the American people allow the power elite to push them along this trajectory? When will the American people begin to see that the power elite can only use force and will never, at least not in the foreseeable future, give up on this attempt to use force?

When will the American people see that Jesus did not use force? He demonstrated what you can achieve by not using force. And of course, many people around the world, but certainly many people in America, even many who call themselves Christians, look at the life of Jesus and they think: “But what did he really achieve? He got arrested and condemned as a criminal and was crucified. What did he achieve of physical, material results?” But he did achieve the result of ascending to the spiritual realm. Of course, most Americans do not understand this or the significance of it because they think he was so special that they cannot follow his example.

Americans who do not want to change

You have this old fairy tale The Emperor’s New Clothes. It really was inspired from the ascended realm and certainly not all of Hans Christian Andersen’s fairy tales were inspired from the ascended realm, but this one was. And this really is meant to depict the fallen beings and how the fallen beings are able to hypnotize people into following them blindly, not questioning what should be questioned, what obviously should be questioned.

When you look at America today, you must wonder, when will someone cry out that the emperor has nothing on, that the power elite has nothing on? When will someone cry out and point out the obvious? We have said that in a decade or two or three, people will look back at this time and they will see what today’s people cannot see. And they will ask themselves: “How could they not see it? It is so obvious.” But obviously, it is not obvious to people today. Why? Because their vision is blocked by this cloud of energy that hangs over this nation. People cannot see what otherwise is obvious. But of course, some people can indeed see it, and more and more people are beginning to see it. And as a result of your calls and your raising your consciousness, more and more people will begin to see it. But still, you must ask the question: “Why are there so many people in America who cannot see many of these things that we have pointed out in this conference and in previous conferences?” It is partly because of the energy that has this blinding effect, this hypnotic effect, that the fallen beings are so good at producing.

But more than that, it is because there are many people in America who do not want to see it. What is the mechanism behind this? It is that they do not want to change. They do not want to change themselves, their state of mind, their worldview or their attitude. And if they were to see certain things that are or should be obvious, then they would have to change. They refuse to see; they refuse to look. Instead, they follow the fallen beings who promise them that there can be change in America without these people having to change themselves.

Look at the Christians who feel they have to hold on to these traditional values even though they know America is changing before their eyes. But they frantically want to hold on because they do not want to look at themselves and say: “Do I need to change with the times instead of trying to prevent the times from changing?” Change is the order of the day.

Look at the history of America. It is constant change. Look at America before the arrival of all the settlers. The native people also largely refused to change. They resisted the change; they fought the change. There is a certain segment of the American people today who have bought into this idea that America had at some point in the past reached some level of greatness that could never be surpassed. Now America has declined, but we can make America great again if we just follow those who make these lofty promises that we can change America without changing ourselves but by fighting those other people. It is those other people who have to change, not us. This is not the consciousness behind the American system, the American nation, the American way. It is based on change, constant, ongoing change. There was never a point where America had reached a greatness that cannot be surpassed and there never will be. There is always more that can be achieved, and this is, of course, Saint Germain’s vision for the Golden Age.

Why is it that some people will not acknowledge the need for change? You can say, given the Law of Free Will, that people are allowed to have any experience they want until they have had enough of it. Couldn’t you just say that these people have not had enough of the experience they are having? But you see, they have had enough of the experience they are having. That is why they are dissatisfied. They want change. They just want other people to change instead of themselves being willing to change. Once you go into this state of mind, you have suspended the Law of Free Will for yourself because you are not allowed to indefinitely have the experience that you want change but you are not willing to change, you want to force other people to change. This is not covered by the Law of Free Will when other people are willing to change. If some people are willing to flow with the times and move towards the Golden Age, then those who are not willing to change themselves but want to hold on to some state in the past that never actually existed—they have suspended their own free will.

The will of those who want to change

For now, it is the free will of those who are willing to change who will determine the course of a nation. How else would the universe progress? How else would a sphere ascend if some people could hold back the progress of an entire nation or an entire planet? There must be a way to break the deadlock, and it is that the free-will choices of those who are willing to change themselves carry greater authority than a choice by those who are not willing to change. Surely, a group of people can isolate and insulate themselves and for a long time refuse to change. You see that in many places on the planet. You even see it in some of these rural communities in America where people have isolated themselves and refuse to change. But in the nation as a whole, the question is: “What is the balance between the people who are willing to change and those who are not?” And when there are more people who are willing to change than those who are not willing to change, then those who are not willing to change cannot hold back the growth of the entire nation.

That is why they are beginning to feel that their control is slipping away. That is why there must come that point where they cannot maintain their control of society. This has happened innumerable times in history. It has happened to the native peoples of America who were not willing to change with the times. It has happened to the Tibetans who were not willing to change. It has happened to many other people. You see this dynamic around the earth. You see it even on a planetary scale that there are already so many people who are willing to change that those who are unwilling cannot hold back the inevitable march of the planet towards the golden age.

Peace through self-transcendence

As Saint Germain said, the earth is being pulled up by the rest of the sphere. And this is not a violation of the free will of those who are using their free will to suspend the free will of others. When you are not growing, when you are not transcending yourself, your will is not truly free. Who is limiting your will? Not God, not the ascended masters, not cosmic law. You are limiting your own will. Sometimes the fallen beings limit your will but that is because you are allowing them to by blindly following them and believing in their promises. No human is an island. You cannot indefinitely isolate and insulate yourself from the forward march of the universe.

Could any group of people stop the earth from moving through space? Not only around the sun but moving through space? As the sun moves through space, as the galaxy moves through space, as the entire universe moves through space, could they stop this? Of course not. When you realize this, when you are willing to acknowledge that you are living in a vast universe with immense forces, with interdependent originations, where you are part of the whole and you must flow with the whole, then you can come to that point that many people have come to, where instead of resisting the whole, you embrace the whole. You flow with it. You work with the universe instead of working against it. You can only avoid changing through force, through resistance. But as the old saying goes: “Resistance is futile.” You will be assimilated into the upward movement of the universe.

Many who claim to be Buddhists have not actually understood the dynamic nature of the Buddha Nature. They think that the Buddha is about attaining peace. They think peace means stillstand. You have all the images of me sitting there in meditation with this enigmatic smile. You have the idea that I was at peace. But why was I at peace? Because I had surrendered into the flow. I had stopped resisting the flow. And that is how you are at peace. Peace is not stillstand. Peace is a dynamic state of mind because you are flowing with the universe instead of seeking to stand still. Stillstand is death. Life is self-transcendence. You will only be at peace when you are flowing with that self-transcendence that is the driving force in the universe. Even the Creator desires to transcend itself or there would be no creation.

How does the universe actually work?

America has the sponsorship of Saint Germain and he has a vision for a golden age. That golden age will require tremendous changes in America. You can either flow with those changes or you can try to resist them. But by resisting, you only create suffering for yourself. You might slow down the changes here and there but you will not stop them, any more than you can stop the planet from hurtling through space at this almost unimaginable speed. America was founded to be a progressive nation that will continue to grow, continue to change, continue to reinvent itself over and over and over again.

What are you seeing right now in what is called the culture wars in America? It is basically a struggle between those who are willing to change and those who are not. This does not mean that those who are willing to change are only found on one side and those who are unwilling to change are only found on the other side of the political divide. From a larger perspective it is really a struggle between those who are seeking to force the universe to conform to their vision and those who are willing to tune in to the Wisdom of the Mother and the Christ consciousness and learn how the universe actually functions.

You have people on the right and people on the left who are both so convinced that the universe should function according to their vision that they are willing to try to force all other people to conform to that vision. And both sides are out of touch with the Wisdom of the Mother, with the Christ consciousness and with Saint Germain. When will a critical mass of Americans have had enough of trying to do the impossible? When will people step back and ask: “How does the universe actually work? I do not care what this or that authority figure says about how the universe should work. I want to know how it actually works. How can I know this?” And then the answer will be: “Through the Christ consciousness and the Wisdom of the Mother.” “Ask and ye shall receive.” “When a student is ready the teacher appears.” The ascended masters are ready to teach Americans, but  we must be invited, we must be asked.

But of course, you do not need to recognize ascended masters, but you need to somehow tune in to that higher reality that is higher than what is created by the human mind and to the Wisdom of the Mother. It is possible to look at the material universe and learn much about how the universe works, but you cannot understand everything by looking at the material universe. You must also use that Christ mind to tune in to those principles that you cannot learn by looking backwards or by looking up from the material universe. You must go directly to the source because they can only be seen from above, they cannot be seen from below.

At the time when I was in embodiment, the Hindu Brahmins were caught in this, seeking to create mental images of how the universe should work. I said at the time: “Let us put aside all of these speculations and instead focus on mastering our own minds, and then when we have raised our consciousness beyond this lower state of consciousness, then perhaps we can again look at these larger issues.” Today many people are ready to look at these larger issues because they have raised their consciousness and many are willing to raise their consciousness further. It is a different time with much greater opportunity both for spiritual students and spiritual teachers. But what does it require? A willingness to look beyond what you have now. If you are always looking back towards these teachings that were given so long ago, you cannot fulfill the potential you have in this Age.

The answer is not in the past

Look at so many people in America including some celebrities who are looking to Buddhism, who are looking to the Dalai Lama, thinking this is the answer. But the Dalai Lama has a specific position for the Tibetan people who are at a much lower level of consciousness than the American people. What can you as an American really learn from the Dalai Lama? He is not meant to be a spiritual leader for America. What can you learn from the Christian religion which is looking backwards and which never even understood the true teachings of Christ from the very beginning? How can you move into a New Age by looking for old spiritual teachings? If you really want to flow with the times, you must find the higher spiritual teachings that are being released today.

Look at the irony. So many religious people think: “Back there in the past when our religious teaching was given, it came from a higher authority.” However they see it, there was a higher authority that released this teaching 2,000 years ago, 2,500 years ago, 3,000 years ago. It came from a higher authority. But they do not think: “Where is that higher authority today? Does it really make sense that this almighty being in the spiritual realm could only release one teaching on earth and has had nothing to say in two or three thousand years and could not release anything today and does not want to release anything today?” Does it really make sense? Does anybody ask this question? Many do of course and many are indeed willing to look for something new. And these are the people who will drive the shift that will bring America into the Golden Age. The past cannot manifest the future. If you keep doing the same thing and expect different results, you are not going into the Golden Age.

It is my privilege and my joy to seal this conference and to give you my gratitude for having been willing to be part of it. We of the ascended masters cannot bring the Golden Age alone. You human beings cannot bring the Golden Age alone. It can only be done by establishing a figure eight flow between the ascended realm and people in embodiment. You are part of that flow. Many other people are part of the flow, many of whom have not even heard the concept of ascended masters but they are still able to tune in.

You cannot pull yourself up by your own bootstraps. You cannot save the planet by using the same consciousness that has created current conditions on the planet. You must reach for something beyond. However you see it, whatever you call it, the important thing is that you experience that there is something beyond. You experience that there is a Presence beyond your own mind and beyond whatever you see in the material world. Have you experienced my Presence during this release? In that case, you have something to build on, a frame of reference that can help you rise above the illusions of Mara that may still be affecting you.

Gautama Buddha I AM, and I seal you in a Flame of Peace that I hold for earth, and I hold it because I have become one with it so that I AM the Flame of Peace, the Flame of Cosmic Peace. Be sealed then in that flame.

 

* The dictations in the book were given in 2018

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Manifesting the golden age through the Wisdom of the Divine Mother


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, October 29, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary, and I hold the office of the Divine Mother for Earth. What is the Divine Mother? How can you understand the Divine Mother? How can you grasp the Divine Mother? How can you experience the Divine Mother?

Creation of two complementary forces

We will begin our inquiry by looking at the Creator. In the beginning of this world of form that we are all part of, there was the Creator. The Creator is One Being. Regardless of the images that have been projected on earth, the Creator is not masculine or feminine. The Creator is beyond any kind of distinction. Yet, when the Creator started the creative process, it generated, out of its oneness, two: an outgoing force and a contracting force. An expansive and a contracting force. This can be described as the expansive force being masculine, the contracting force being feminine. But it is somewhat deceptive to describe it this way because the images associated with masculine and feminine on earth are not in alignment with what the Creator originally created.

The Creator did not create two opposing forces, even though it seems that way to the linear mind. The Creator created two complementary forces that exist in a symbiotic, holistic relationship. In other words, you cannot separate the two. You cannot have just one force. You cannot turn them into a dualistic polarity and make them opposites. You can, of course, do all this in the mind that is separated from reality but you cannot do it in the Christ mind.

We can say that even before the expanding and contracting forces were created, there was the creation of the One mind. In a Christian context, we have, when we talk about this, often called it the Christ mind. But again, the images created on earth about the Christ are not in alignment with what we mean with this One mind. You can in a Buddhic concept, which we have done also, call it the Buddha Nature. But again, the Buddha Nature in reality is different from what many Buddhists project of images upon the Buddha Nature. What we can say is that there was the creation of this one mind, the unifying mind, that is meant to keep the two forces in a symbiotic relationship so they do not become opposites.

Why is this essential for creation? Because the Creator intended to create a sustainable creation that would not self-destruct. And in order to avoid any form from self-destructing, the two forces, the two creative forces, must be seen as unified, as two sides of the same reality, as both being necessary for the creation and sustaining of the world of form. Somewhat like the Tai Chi seen in Taoism, where the two forces are not opposites but complementary. This, of course, presents a conceptual difficulty for those of you who are in physical embodiment and attempt to understand this because even the language and the concepts that are so common on earth are meant to show differences, distinctions. And therefore there is a tendency to see everything as opposites. When I talk about an expanding force and a contracting force, you immediately think that since these seemingly go in opposite directions, they must be different, they must be separate, they must be working in opposite directions. But they are not. They are complementary. One cannot exist without the other.

Connecting with reality outside your own mind

Why is this important? Why does this matter? Well, for many reasons. But if we project what will happen in America over these coming decades, we will see that there will be the emergence of a new awareness. And this awareness can be described in various ways, but I will describe it in one way here. If you go back in history, you see that during the Middle Ages, there was a process known in Europe as the witch hunts. There was also the Inquisition. But primarily the witch hunts was a persecution of women. They were called witches. But really, a more correct way would be the term also used that they were wise women. They were women who had a greater understanding of how nature works, how the human body works. They were therefore able to use natural remedies such as herbs and others to heal various diseases. This meant that they had what we can call the Divine Sophia, the feminine wisdom of how the world actually works.

Why was this seen as a threat? Well, it was seen as a threat by the Catholic church because the Catholic church was based on a patriarchal male-dominated view of life. We have explained many times that this goes back to the fallen beings who simply made the decision to make men the dominant sex on earth and to suppress women in order to create this inherent, irreconcilable conflict at the most basic level of society. You see that the Catholic church from its inception as the Jewish religion and as later religions was an expression of this attempt to suppress women. Why is this important? Why is it important to understand this? Because when you understand what we have said about the fallen beings, you realize that they are out of touch with reality. This has two ramifications. They are out of touch with the spiritual world and therefore with the One mind, the Christ mind. But they are also out of touch with the matter world, with the natural world, and therefore how the universe actually works.

You can say that when the Creator decided to create self-aware extensions of itself and give people free will, it foresaw that some beings could use their free will to go against the very creative process itself. The Creator created these beings as co-creators, but it could see that some might use their free will to go against, to rebel against the creative process. To give these people the greatest possible opportunities to come back from this choice, to transcend this choice, to free themselves from this choice, the Creator created two ways for this to happen.

One is the Christ consciousness, which is what we have primarily focused on in this dispensation. In other words, however low you go, even if you go to the lowest level of consciousness possible on earth, you cannot lose the opportunity to contact the Christ mind and by contacting the Christ mind, see through the illusion at your present level of consciousness so you can rise to the next level up. However, it is entirely possible when people go into separation, into the illusion of separation, that they can refuse to make use of this safety mechanism of the Christ mind. The other safety mechanism is that the material universe works in certain ways. There are certain of what science calls natural laws. They are really spiritual laws, spiritual principles. They are, of course, defined by beings in the spiritual realm, the Elohim who created the earth. The safety mechanism is that even when you rebel against the co-creative process, you can observe how nature, how the universe, actually functions.

Now why is this important? It is important because when you rebel against the co-creative process, you can do so by going into the duality consciousness. In the duality consciousness, what do you do? You take these two basic polarities of the two basic forces, and you turn them in your mind into opposites. Then you superimpose a value judgment upon this dualistic thought system, this dualistic worldview. And you say that something is good, something is bad, something is right, something is wrong, something is good, something is evil. When you do this, without realizing what you are doing, you are enveloping yourself in a veil of illusion. The Buddha called it maya. Jesus called it the consciousness of death. You are enveloped in an illusion because you have lost touch with a reality beyond your own mind, a reality that is not created by your own mind. Your mind becomes what we have called a closed system, a self-validating, self-reinforcing system. This means that you are now projecting an image of what you want the world to be like, how you want the world to function. And you are convinced that you can do this and that you can force the world, force the entire universe to function according to your vision. As I said, once you have stepped into this, it becomes a self-reinforcing process because when you are only looking at what your own mind generates, you cannot see that it is entirely an illusion. You cannot see this from inside your mind. The only way out of this state of illusion is to contact something outside your mind. And the one way to do this is to contact the Christ mind, the other way is to observe how the material universe actually works.

Cutting off people on earth from the safety mechanisms

What have the fallen beings done? They have attempted to cut off both of these ways out for most people on earth. They have done this primarily in two ways. They have set themselves up as the leaders of religions and the leaders of society, including, but not limited to, science. This means that the fallen beings are now defining what human beings can receive from a higher source, the Christ mind. You see, the Christian religion was the creation of the Catholic church. It was the fallen beings setting themselves up as the ones who could define what Christ is and what Christ can do and what Christ can tell people. And they defined it in such a way that Christ is some remote being up there in heaven that is way beyond normal human beings and that can only be contacted by a few special people, namely the fallen beings themselves. In other words, the fallen beings used Christianity to create a barrier between the people and Christ. Yet the reality of Christ is that there is no such barrier and there never could be. God has not set up a barrier between people on earth and Christ. The kingdom of God is within you, meaning all people have access to the Christ mind directly within themselves, they do not need anything exterior to themselves, such as a power elite or an institution on earth.

At the same time, the fallen beings have attempted in various ways, first through religion, then through science, then through political ideologies, to define an image of how the material universe is supposed to work. And they have again set themselves up as the experts who can define this image, who can, for example, interpret scientific findings or even define what scientific research should be done by defining the paradigm upon which scientific inquiry is based. They have attempted to distort both the Christ mind and the observation of the matter universe.

Tuning in to the office of the Divine Mother

Now, this brings me back to the fact that I am the representative of the Divine Mother for Earth. What is the office of the Divine Mother? Well, it is first of all, the office that helps people look at the world, look at the material world, and grasp how the world actually functions. This does not mean that the Divine Mother, the office of the Divine Mother is cut off from the office of Christ and the planetary Christ. But it does mean that Jesus, who holds the office of the planetary Christ, is the one who more directly works with people who can tune in to the Christ mind. Whereas the office of the Divine Mother works with people who can tune in to the material world, to this feminine wisdom of how the world actually works. I have, or rather my office has, before I ascended, worked with many people who were able to tune in to how nature works. This is not just women, it is also men, but it is primarily women who are open to tuning in to this. Therefore, there are more women who can work with my office than there are men, although there certainly are many men also.

Why am I talking about this when the topic is America? Because one of the things I see happening in America in these coming decades is that there will be an expansion of the number of people who are willing to tune in to and work with the office of the Divine Mother. This does not mean they have to know about ascended masters or the ascended master Mother Mary, or even that there is an office of the Divine Mother. They can tune in to it intuitively without understanding what they are tuning in to. But they can still receive ideas and intuitive promptings that can help them improve some aspect of life on earth. There are, of course, many people who are already working with my office, many people in the healing arts for example, many people in education, but also many people in science.

What will happen is that in the coming decades much of the technological progress that will happen, and as Saint Germain talked about in his vision for the Golden Age, will happen through the office of the Divine Mother. Because what is technology really? Well, it is an attempt to look at how the material universe works and then use these observations to create some form of technology that can allow people to do something that they currently cannot do with their minds or with their physical bodies. You can create machines that can perform work that cannot be done with a physical body or even done with animals as was done before technology.

Working with two complementary forces

This, of course, has many ramifications, but the reason I started talking about the two complementary forces is that I look for a growing number of people, primarily women, in the field of science to be open to this idea that the entire world is generated out of these two complementary forces. They can be described in various ways because there are actually many such forces, many levels of forces, but there is always a complementarity. They are not opposites, they are not working against each other. However, when you go into the duality consciousness and create these two opposing polarities, then you lose touch with the two complementary forces. This means that everything you create from the duality consciousness cannot have a balance between the two forces and that which does not have a balance between the two forces will over time crumble, self-destruct. It cannot be sustained over time. It can be sustained for some time, but not indefinitely over time.

The gravitational and the upward moving force

When more people begin to tune into this, there are many avenues for scientific research that will open up. And I will give you one example here that Saint Germain briefly mentioned, and it is gravity. So far, scientists have looked at gravity as a single force, as existing on its own. It pulls all matter towards a gravitational center, such as the center of the Earth. But the new understanding that will begin to emerge is that gravity cannot exist alone. It must exist as a complementary force to another force that pulls matter in the opposite direction. If there was not such a force, how do you explain that the sun can radiate light? The sun has tremendous mass. Surely, if there was only gravity, the sun should have created such a tremendous force of gravity that light could not escape the sun, so how does light escape the sun and reach the earth? Because light is propelled by the other force that works in complementarity with gravity. These two forces are in this complementary relationship. What does this mean? It means that they are always in a balance. This balance can shift, it can change, but there is always a balance. What actually maintains that balance is the One mind, the Christ mind. But the important discovery that can begin to break through in the scientific field is that there are always two complementary forces, and therefore, gravity must have a complementary force and if we can find out how to make use of this force, we can create technology that seemingly suspends the force of gravity. It does not completely suspend it, but it allows us to create technology that has a different balance between the two forces than we have with technology that rests on the ground, such as cars.

Hovering vehicles

Cars represent a form of technology that has the same kind of balance between the two forces as your physical bodies. Therefore, they are pulled towards the center of the earth, meaning they come to rest on the surface of the earth. Now science is currently thinking that the density of the earth prevents a car from sinking into the earth and continuing its journey towards the center. But it is not actually the density of matter. It is the complementary force, the expansion force, the upward moving force that causes all objects, all loose objects, to rest on the surface of the earth. When scientists begin to realize this and research this, they will discover this force and they will discover that all forces are really vibrational in nature. Even gravity is a form of vibration, because energy itself is vibration and this means that if you can change the vibration, if you can discover a specific type of vibration, you can actually change the balance between the gravitational and the upward moving force.

And this will allow you to create, let us just use the example of a car, a car that can hover at a certain height above the surface of the earth. What scientists will discover is that there are certain vibrational zones depending on their distance from the gravitational center. Each zone has a certain level of vibration and when you can shift the vibration of an object, you can make it ascend or rise to a higher gravitational zone than on the surface of the earth. This means you can now create a vehicle that can hover at a certain range of elevations. This will of course have many ramifications. First of all, as Saint Germain mentioned, that if you have cars that can hover in the air, you do not need this expensive complicated road system. You can also completely avoid accidents, because you can have cars at different levels so they do not crash, run into each other. You can, of course, install sensor technology that will also prevent this crash. You can create cars that do not need a human driver to make it go to a certain location. This can all be controlled by computer technology more advanced than you have today, but still.

Of course, you can also use this technology to send objects into orbit around the earth, such as satellites. Instead of having a rocket that burns huge amounts of fuel, you can adjust the vibrational field of the object and make it rise to your desired height above the Earth and go into orbit. There will be many ramifications of this. But in order for this to come about, there needs to be an increase in this understanding and attunement that you have always the two complementary forces and when they are in balance, you can create something that is sustainable. When they are out of balance, whatever you create will eventually crumble, fall apart, self-destruct.

The shift from the force-based mindset

This then is an alternative to what we have called force-based technology. Now you may say, am I not talking about two forces? Am I not talking about having one force suspend the other force? But I am not talking about forces as opposites. This is what you see currently in science, in the entire mindset, because this is what goes back to the fallen beings. The force-based mindset goes back to the fallen beings. They have cut themselves off from the Christ Mind, they have cut themselves off from the Divine Mother and the wisdom of the Mother, and therefore they are trying to force their vision upon the universe. And this can be done to some degree because of free will and your co-creative abilities. But you will always create an imbalance and the imbalance will continue to grow. And this is why you need to apply more and more force to maintain your creation. And this is what will eventually lead your creation to self-destruct because you cannot produce enough force. Whereas when you are seeing the basic forces of creation as complementary, you have virtually unlimited energy, virtually unlimited force, because you are not trying to force an unbalanced vision upon the universe.

What does it require to discover and implement such technology? It requires a shift in mindset away from this dualistic mindset that is force-based. And what does that mean? It means you need to have people who are able to both tune into the Christ mind and realize that there are higher principles that were defined from a higher level of awareness. And then you need to also tune in to the Divine Mother and to the wisdom of the Mother for how the universe works. And this requires people to shift their mindset from what is so prevalent today, where so many people are willing to use force to get their way. And this means that they are in a mindset that we have called the mindset of lack. They think the universe has limited resources. They think the earth has limited resources. They think the Divine Mother has limited resources and wants to withhold something from them. This means that they think they live in a hostile universe.

The abundant life on earth

The shift that is required is what we have talked about before, where people shift into realizing they actually live in a friendly universe. Jesus said: “Fear not, little flock, for it is your Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom.” What is the kingdom? Well, it can be seen as the spiritual world where you can ascend to the spiritual world, and it is the Father’s good pleasure to have you ascend because the Father has not put any obstacles in your way. The fallen beings have attempted to put obstacles in your way, but they can only affect you if you make choices to let them affect, you because you separate yourself from the Christ mind. It is the Father’s good pleasure to give you the Christ consciousness.

But you could equally say: “Fear not, little flock, for it is your Divine Mother’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom on earth.” In other words, to give you the abundant life, the affluent life. The Divine Mother is not the one restricting your abundance, your nurturance on earth. It is the consciousness of antichrist, the consciousness of death, the force-based consciousness that has projected these limitations on the material universe, that has created the lack, created the poverty that people currently think is a reality or even the only reality on earth. Therefore, they think they live in a hostile universe that wants to withhold things from them and they have to take it by force, by forcing the physical earth to give them what they need.

The reality is that the Divine Mother is not only capable but also willing to give people everything they need without the use of force. But this requires people who are willing to shift their mindset to overcome this force-based mindset and tune in to the wisdom of the Mother, become wise women and wise men. Again, both men and women can do this, but it is foreseeable that it will be a larger group, a larger number of women who will be able and willing to do this. And this is what I look for in America and, of course, in all other nations. The emergence of these women who are willing to tune in to the Divine Mother, who are willing to tune in to the physical realm and discover, receive from me and from my office, from other ascended masters, this knowledge of how the universe actually works. And how to work in cooperation with the material universe instead of seeking to force it to give you what you want.

Tuning in to the wisdom of the Divine Mother

This also requires them to tune in to realize that the Divine Mother has no favorites. The Divine Mother is not elitist and therefore will not allow a small elite to monopolize wealth or resources. And to force them into their own control by forcefully taking it from the people or taking the fruits of the people’s labor. Technological growth must go hand in hand, as Saint Germain said, with a raising of awareness and a willingness to raise up all life. This, of course, is something that has already begun. Many, many people have started to tune in to this in various ways. Many of them have come from sources of knowledge that are relatively primitive, that are not really sophisticated enough to bring about the change I am talking about. But as more and more people open their minds to this, they will be able to receive these ideas from me and from my office that will raise this to a higher level. So far, many of the people who have tuned in, have tuned in to beings in the emotional but especially in the mental realm. And then have received some ideas that are not necessarily wrong or destructive, but they are not the highest possible ideas that people could receive, because they can, of course, receive this only from the ascended level. It is not beings in the emotional, mental or identity realms that have created the matter universe. It is beings in the ascended realm that have created the matter universe, so if you really want the wisdom,  the Divine Sophia, you need to tune into the ascended level and not the identity, mental or emotional levels. Or even for that matter, the physical.

Multiplying talents

This can be, and will be, a tremendous change in society. And it will shift society in so many ways that it would be overwhelming for most people if I told them exactly how society will shift. I have lifted the veil just a little bit in terms of technology. But another important area is, of course, the economy. There will be a rising awareness of how the economy actually works, how money works. And this will be based on the principle that we have referred to many times with Jesus’ parable about the three servants who receive talents. And those who multiply them receive more. You do not multiply the talents by seeking to take by force from other people the value of their labor and concentrating it in your own hands. You only multiply the talents when you use money and wealth to raise up all people in a society. And this is, of course, where America is currently lacking compared to many other democratic nations, where there is a higher level of this what we have called social awareness or basic humanity. And the question of how quickly the new technology can be brought forth is very much tied to this development of the social awareness as you called forth in this invocation you gave before this dictation, because whether the technology can be released in America or in other nations will very much depend on the level of social awareness. And if Americans do not develop the necessary level of social awareness then many forms of technology cannot be released here. This, of course, does not mean that America cannot make use of this technology, but America will not be the forerunner for manifesting it, because there is too much of a risk in America that it will be attempted to be monopolized and attempted to be used by the elite to enrich themselves. This technology cannot truly be monopolized but nevertheless the elite can do something to attempt to use it to enrich themselves rather than all other people.

A new look on labor

Some of the changes that will happen will be a shift in how societies look at labor. What is labor? So far there has been this consciousness that has been driving the way societies look at labor, and that is that you produce something that for example is: you are working in a factory, you are producing certain goods and they can then be sold for money. Or you are working on a farm and you are sowing the crops, tilling the fields, harvesting the crops, tending the animals and so forth. You are doing something that can be monetized, that can be evaluated based on money, that can be given a monetary value. This has the ramification that the labor that you perform, you are not necessarily given the monetary value of that labor, not the fullness of it. But there is someone else who is reaping perhaps more monetary value from your labor than you do. It can be the noble man who owns the land that you live on, so he does not even pay you money to do the work, you get a place to live and food and that is it.

It can be somebody who owns the factory and you may be paid a certain salary but the factory owner reaps the majority of the monetary value created through your labor.

This is, of course, the system created by the fallen beings so that they can set themselves up in these privileged positions where they do not have to perform physical work in order to accumulate money because other people are doing the physical work and the fallen beings are reaping the majority of the monetary value that is created. But what will emerge in the golden age is a new look on labor and the monetary value of labor. For example, you have many societies today where women are not only giving birth to the children but are primarily responsible for doing the labor of feeding the children, keeping them alive, bringing up the children and so forth. You have societies where, when the parents grow old it is primarily women that are given the task of taking care of the older people. However, what do you see beginning to happen in certain societies such as China and Japan? You see that the birth rate has fallen so low that the population is actually shrinking. And the result of this is that the population is aging so that the percentage of older people who are not able to work is growing.

How can you as a society move beyond this unsustainable level? Well, you have to say that giving birth to children, raising children, has a monetary value. It is labor. What has so far by many societies been taken for granted that women should do this can now be seen as being labor that has a monetary value. In other words, so far in many societies women have been like the feudal peasants of the Middle Ages. They were required to do work and all they received was room and board, a place to live and food. But they were not given a monetary value of their labor. If these states that are experiencing a decline in the population, a decline in the birth rate, if they want to reverse the trend, then society needs to say: “Women giving birth to and raising children is of value to society, so we must put a monetary value on it and pay women to do this. Women who take care of the older people in the family, this has a monetary value to society because otherwise society would have to do this, so we must pay the women, or for that matter the men, if they choose to do it, but we must pay people to do this.”

The concept of a basic income

You can also come to a point where you realize that just living, just existing, you are actually giving a service to society because you have to have a place to live, you have to eat, you have to have clothes and therefore you are contributing to the economy. And this can lead to the concept of a basic income where you are saying that it is actually in society’s interest to pay people this basic income so they can survive at a basic level. And then if they want a higher standard of living, then they can work or they can start a business. But there is always that bottom level so people can survive, and it is in society’s interest to keep people at that level.

You can see how these ideas would meet enormous resistance in the United States with the “rugged individualism,” with the attitude that: “I make my own luck, I have done all the hard work, I should receive the reward, I should not pay taxes to support other people.” And much of this attitude that is more prevalent in the United States than in most other democratic nations, in fact all other democratic nations, and therefore you can see that there are some dramatic shifts that are required. And who can bring this shift about? Well, for the largest part, women. Women are the ones who can tune into this, the wisdom of the mother, and they can see that even though from a certain perspective this seems to be unrealistic or outrageous or just plain wrong, from the perspective of the Divine Mother, the wisdom of the Divine Mother, it actually is perfectly sensible, it is very constructive because it will actually take the economy of a nation to a higher level. However, before this can happen, of course, you need to overcome this so-called capitalist system, or free enterprise system as some call it, that allows an elite to reap the fruit of the people’s labor. You need to instead shift and say the people should receive the majority of the monetary value of their labor, and then they should pay a fair amount of taxes to the state for providing the public services that the people need.

You can see that there are some calculations out there that if the top ten percent of the rich people paid a fair tax rate, it could generate so many billions of dollars on a worldwide basis every year. And you can see therefore that if there was a different system where the top ten percent were not even allowed to make that much money, then societies could easily afford to pay people a basic income, to pay the people who do labor with the children, with the elderly, and so forth. This could easily be achieved by a fairer distribution of the monetary value of people’s labor, and when you do not allow a small elite to steal the majority of the monetary value of people’s labor.

Ideology vs. the wisdom of the Divine Mother

Of course, there will be some, especially in the United States, who will cry out: “Communism! Socialism!” But it has nothing to do with it. Communism was an ideology that created an artificial, unrealistic view of how the universe was supposed to work, and attempted to project it onto the universe by force. Capitalism is likewise an ideology that creates an artificial image of how the universe should work, and attempts to project it upon society. Both are unsustainable.

What has sustained the so-called capitalist system is that capitalism still gives more freedom for individual initiative than communism could ever do, and that is why the capitalist system has not collapsed. It is not because of capitalism itself, but because there is still enough freedom that enough people can be creative and can come up, produce the wealth that keeps society afloat. But as you can clearly see, there are certainly dangers of a collapse of the system, which has happened several times, and which will happen again if the economy is not reformed. What I am proposing here, is not an ideology. You need to make a distinction here, those of you who are able to do this, and realize that what has been created from the duality consciousness is ideologies, is images of how the world is supposed to work, how certain people, especially the fallen beings and the power elite, want the universe to work. But what I am talking about is the wisdom of the Divine Mother, which is not based on wanting the universe to work a certain way. It is based on an observation, an attunement of how the universe actually works. This is a fundamental difference, and what I am talking about is that, in the coming decades, more and more people will begin to tune in and grasp that difference.

What you see outplayed right now in many nations around the world, including democratic nations, and especially in the United States, is the rising up of this group of people who are becoming more desperate in trying to force their image, their mental image, upon the universe and upon society, forcing other people to conform to it. And this is what Saint Germain talked about, must be allowed to happen, so that the expressions of this become more and more extreme, more and more desperate, until a critical mass of people see this, see the lack of balance, see the futility of this entire mindset of thinking that human beings on this little planet called Earth can force the universe to conform to their mental images. Whereas the alternative is to tune into the Christ mind and the Divine Mother and therefore learn how the universe actually works, so that we can start working with the universe, with nature, with the planet. And therefore, we can open ourselves up to receiving the nurturance and the abundance that it is the Divine Mother’s good pleasure to give us. We can also open ourselves up to receiving the higher awareness that it is the Divine Father’s good pleasure to give us. And when a critical mass of people begin to see this, that is when you can see the release of this technology, of these ideas that will begin to truly manifest the Golden Age and create these huge changes that we have talked about that are so dramatic that most people currently cannot even imagine it or believe it. But when people begin to realize and get in touch with this wisdom of the Divine Mother, they will be able to accept that this can be a reality. As we have said before, it is not enough to release technology, an idea for technology. There has to be a critical mass of people who can actually accept that this is possible, otherwise the technology cannot be released.

You see how the progressive, the creative, the more open-minded people can play a tremendous role in bringing about this shift in consciousness, where we stop seeing nature, the planet, the universe as a hostile force, where we have to take whatever we want by forcing it, but instead start seeing it as a friendly force that will gladly give us everything we need if only we stop using force, but start accepting it instead.

With this I have given you the vision I wanted to convey. I am after all also the Archeia of the Fifth Ray of Vision. And as has been said, without vision the people perish, because without the vision of the Christ mind and the mind of the Divine Mother, people cannot create something sustainable. The United States was meant to be a nation where there was a certain level of Christ awareness and a certain level of the feminine wisdom. And without that it is not sustainable. Many Americans take it for granted and think that America could never decline or disappear. But I will remind you that many Romans thought the same about the Roman Empire. And where is it today? You can go to Rome and see the ruins of the Roman Empire and you could just as easily have the ruins of America if Americans are not willing to tune in to this source of the inalienable rights that they take for granted.

I am grateful for the opportunity to bring this forth, to project it into the collective consciousness through your chakras. You have achieved not only the highest potential for this conference, you have gone beyond it and for this we are very grateful. I therefore seal you in the joy of the Divine Mother, for it really is my joy to give you a vision of the Kingdom.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

The emergence of new Christian movements in America

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, October 29, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. I choose to speak at this time because throughout America, there are many Christians who are either already in church or ready to go to church, and so they sit there in their churches feeling that they are the chosen people, the ones who are guaranteed to be saved, the ones who are doing what Christ wants them to do, and therefore they are convinced that they are in alignment with me and I look upon them with approval. This, of course, is not reality.

I have now since 2002 given numerous teachings about the fact that Christianity today, and for that matter Christianity since the inception of the Catholic Church, has been almost in complete opposition to my teachings and mission. This is not to say that there are not people within the Christian tradition who have locked in to me as a living spiritual being and who have therefore gone beyond the outer doctrines and rituals and the churches and all of the murder and mayhem that has been perpetrated by the Christian religion. But by and large, the Christian religion is still today out of alignment with the reality of Christ.

That is why, of course, they do not recognize the real Jesus but worship a man-made idol created by the very forces of antichrist, the fallen beings who very quickly, or actually from the very beginning controlled the Catholic church and therefore created many of these doctrines, many of these images of Christ that are out of alignment with the reality of who I am, why I came to earth, and what the Christ consciousness really is and what it is meant to do. As we have said before, the real high potential of Christianity was that I would be seen as an example to follow, whereby a critical mass of people could put on that personal Christhood, attain that Christ consciousness, and therefore humanity could become free from the influence of the fallen beings, those who are in the mind of antichrist.

The second coming of Christ

Clearly, this has not come to pass over these past 2000 years, but it will indeed come to pass as we move further into the golden age. It is not my intention here to lament about the past and what has not happened, but to give you a vision of how I see the development of Christianity as we move into these first decades of the golden age. What will happen to Christianity in the golden age? Well, what will happen is that the present form of Christianity that you see in America will decline, will continue to decline until it either becomes insignificant or completely disappears. Many of the churches you see today and that the members of these churches are convinced will endure until the second coming of Christ, they will disappear.

Now you may say, why will they disappear? Because, the second coming of Christ will take place but they will not notice. The second coming of Christ is, as I have explained many times, not that I will return as some heavenly being in an undeniable manifestation, but that 10,000 people will manifest Christhood and millions of more will manifest a degree of Christhood. This is the true second coming of Christ, and this will happen in these next decades, as it is already beginning to happen, as many of you are the forerunners for this development. This is what the Christian churches will not notice. They will not be willing to look at this, they will not be willing to admit it, and what will be the result of it?

New Christian communities working with Jesus

The result will be that these many Christed beings cannot find a place to express their Christhood within the context of these established Christian churches. And therefore they must do what? Well, they must go elsewhere. And this will mean that either they go to a more universal form of spirituality, or they found, create new Christian churches. There is a huge potential in America, elsewhere of course also, but let us focus on America, for the creation of new Christian churches, new Christian communities that are much more in tune with the reality of Christ. I am not saying that this will be based on the teachings I have given through this messenger and on the Ask Real Jesus website. Of course, some of these people will find the website, will make use of it, but it is not the purpose that all of these new Christian communities and churches should be based on the website or should have anything to do with this messenger. This messenger is not interested in being looked up to as some kind of leader of this movement, nor does he want any kind of credit for this because he has decided long ago that he wants his reward in heaven.

But the point is that many, many people, those who have the potential to manifest Christhood, they have the potential to tune into me as an ascended being, as an ascended master. And through that attunement with me, they will receive promptings, ideas, directions, that they can then carry out in accordance with their individual background, their individual psychology, their individual creativity. And this will transform Christianity in America because the old churches that will not change, that will not adapt, they will lose members, as many of them are already doing. And those people who have some attunement with me, they will join these new churches and they will adopt and accept a new approach to Christianity that will be very much in alignment with what I have given on the website because naturally when people tune into me, whether they know about the website or not, they will receive the same instructions from me for certainly I do not plan to give different instructions to different people so that you create more animosity between Christian churches.

But of course I will adapt my instructions to people’s individual background and I will allow them to carry out those instructions in accordance with their individual creativity and the needs of the group of people they are serving. Certainly there will be some differences among these new churches but not in a sense that it will be a categorical conflict between them but more that they will focus on different aspects of Christhood, different aspects of the spiritual path, different aspects of helping people work with their psychology and overcome various issues.

The suppression of women in Christian churches

Now who are going to be the forerunners for this development? It will of course be both men and women but naturally it will be a majority of these people will be women. Why? Because Christianity has now for so long been an instrumental religion in suppressing women and therefore naturally I want to compensate for this or rather I want to move America beyond this suppression of women so that it can really move into the golden age of Saint Germain where, of course, there cannot be any suppression of women, any discrimination against women or for that matter any other minority groups.

Naturally you will see that the old churches will resist this as they are already resisting it. But you see that in even in many of the traditional churches the people who are most active, the people who are most willing to do something in the churches are women but yet these churches will not allow them to have any decision making positions. Why not? Because the vast majority of the Christian churches in America are still in the patriarchal mindset and they do in fact believe, many of these pastors, that it is necessary to keep women away from decision-making positions in their churches. You would be surprised if you could peer into the minds of some of these pastors or other leaders of these Christian churches. Or if you could listen to their secret private conversations that they have, not even their official meetings but their private conversations. You would be surprised at how negative of an attitude they actually have to women.

Many of them actually believe that women are an inferior group of people, that women are inferior to men. That women are responsible for the fall of man and therefore it is their role as Christian leaders to keep women in their place. This is, of course, a mindset that time has run away from a long time ago but especially as we move into the golden age and especially in this decade of women, time truly has run away from this patriarchal, we might even say medieval mindset. And that is why you will see that gradually these women who are the ones who are keeping these churches functioning, they will decide to simply stop, to walk away, to find some other way to serve and to become part of these new Christian churches and groups and communities that will spring up. It is simply not survivable for a Christian church in America in this decade to continue this suppression of women.

Now what is really behind the suppression of women, not only in America but looking back towards Old Testament times in the Middle East and beyond? And you can say, of course, as we have explained before that this comes from the fallen beings who when they came to this planet decided that the best way to create conflict was to create a conflict between men and women because that was the most fundamental division on earth, the division between the two sexes. But you can look beyond this and see, what is the mindset that this comes from? And it is really the superiority complex, the delusions of grandeur, this obsessive-compulsive desire to feel that you are better than others.

The superiority-inferiority game on earth

Naturally, when you look at our teachings about the duality consciousness, this is clearly dualistic. You are comparing yourself to others on a scale with two extremes that is based on a value judgment. Some are better, others are worse. Some are superior, some are inferior. Clearly dualistic, but the point is this. Behind the suppression of women is this superiority complex. And it is of course not only the fallen beings who are trapped in this, for many human beings, many of the original inhabitants of the earth are trapped in it as well. It is not so that the fallen beings brought the superiority complex to earth. It was already here in these societies that attempted to create this uniformity.

These societies were not egalitarian societies, they were hierarchical societies where there was an elite that were attempting to get the broad population to submit to the leadership of the elite. The stage was already set and all the fallen beings had to do was walk onto the stage and inflate this superiority complex among the people who were leaders on earth and since then they have attempted to do everything they could to spread it. And they have done it throughout the world in many different ways. We have talked about it before and you mention in this invocation you gave that they took a tribe in the Middle East and they made them believe that they had the superior God and that they were the chosen people of that God. Why were they chosen for this particular scenario by the fallen beings? Because they had the greatest need to feel superior, not because they were superior in any way.

And you see the same in many other nations, but again let us focus on America. And you see in the American collective psyche this desire for America to be the greatest nation on earth. But how are you attempting to create this? Well, you are attempting to create economic power, military power. But it is power. It is a projection of power. Are there not other ways to be the greatest nation on earth? Well, what did I say 2,000 years ago to my disciples when they were quarrelling about who was the greatest among them? Did I not say: “He who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all” and you do see in America a certain willingness to serve the world.

You see many people in America who are willing to serve in various capacities. But there is still in the collective psyche of America this desire to be the greatest most powerful nation on earth. This is of course a certain irony. Because if you look at it in America today, if you look at it historically in many other nations, you will see a clear pattern. There is a group of leaders, often fallen beings, in some cases original inhabitants who have stepped into and adopted the fallen mindset. But there is a group of leaders in the fallen mindset who have this obsessive-compulsive need to set themselves up as a superior elite. But how can you really feel superior unless you have people who acknowledge your superiority and look up to you and obey you and worship you and see you as an idol? Well, you cannot.

So who are the people who are most likely to respond to such leaders with a superiority complex? They are actually people who have an inferiority complex. And you see this throughout history. You can see it in America right now if you are willing to look at it neutrally. There was a person who talked about making America great again. Clearly a superiority complex. Who are most of the people who are blindly believing whatever this person says? Many of them have the inferiority complex. How does this work? It works that the fallen beings appeal to those who have the inferiority complex and promise them that if you follow us and obey us then you will attain some superior status by the mere fact that you are following us. That you are obeying us. This will make you superior. This is not really rocket science. It is what should be Psychology 101 on all institutions of higher learning. It is not difficult to see once you are not caught in this bubble of this inferiority-superiority dynamic that the fallen beings are so good at creating.

The sense of superiority vs. oneness with Christ and all life

You see the same in the Christian churches of America. The leaders of these churches have this, many of them, this obsessive-compulsive need for superiority. And they feel that Christianity is the superior religion. Their form of Christianity is the superior religion and therefore they are the superior servants of Christ. But again, he who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all. Now you may talk a good game, act a good game. You may seem like you are really serving. But if you are serving based on this desire to feel superior, you are not serving with Christ. You are not serving Christ. You are not serving the people because you are not a servant. You have a self-centered motive of raising yourself up in comparison to others. Do you really think that Christ approves of this? Do you really think you can fool Christ into seeing you as such a good and faithful servant? Do you really think that by fooling other people you have fooled Christ? For I tell you nay, nothing that you do on earth can fool Christ. That is precisely the point of the Christ consciousness that gives you a frame of reference between what takes people closer to oneness, what takes them away from oneness.

And clearly the desire to be superior takes you away from oneness. For that matter, even the sense of inferiority takes you away from oneness. Because in Christ, in oneness, how can there be superior and inferior? That is why, he who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all. Without the need for superiority. In other words, transcend the need for superiority and then you will have my approval. There is absolutely no way to create an appearance of superiority on earth and thereby get into heaven. It cannot be done. The fallen beings have believed through the fall through several spheres that this can be done. Some of them still believe it today. Many people have been pulled into thinking that if I am a good Christian, then surely Jesus will take me to heaven after this lifetime. Many of these Christians have been disappointed when they went out of the body, they met me or other spiritual beings, and they realized to their shock that they were not going to heaven but would have to go back into embodiment on earth.

There are no superior beings in heaven. For when you are one with the Christ mind, you see the oneness of all life. And there is no room for superiority and inferiority. This does not mean that all beings in heaven are alike, but it means that they do not see their individual differences based on this scale with two extremes where one is superior, one is inferior. How long will the Christians of America be trapped in playing this game? How long will Americans in general be trapped in playing this superiority game?

Setting the stage for the golden age

Well, that is a question that will determine how quickly the golden age can be manifest on earth, how quickly Saint Germain can release some of these ideas, some of this technology that he talked about in his dictation yesterday. He talked about the need for a transformation of consciousness. Well, this transformation of consciousness is precisely what Christianity was designed to bring about in order to set the stage for the golden age of Saint Germain. Many Christians today think that I appeared in some kind of vacuum, but there is, of course, a very long-term plan from the ascended masters behind the progression of the ages.

I appeared 2000 years ago at the beginning of the Age of Pisces to bring about certain changes that would set the foundation for the next age of Aquarius and the golden age. It was, of course, the hope that those who acknowledged me and followed my teachings and example would be forerunners for bringing about this change. Some have done so, but there are many others who are not even in a Christian religion who have been part of setting the stage for the golden age. Many have precisely followed the inner teachings, transcended the need for superiority, and therefore they have left the Christian religion because they cannot identify themselves with what can only be called hypocrisy.

 The rebirth of Christianity

If you look at the Christian religion today, worldwide, but again let us focus on America, what do you see? The mindset of most Christians, especially the leaders, is hypocritical because they think they are superior to non-Christians. The leaders think they are superior to their own members. But why do they think this? Because they see themselves as separated from Christ.

For if they had come into oneness with Christ, with the Christ mind, and put on that individual Christhood, they would have transcended the need for superiority. It is an inevitable part of Christhood that you come to look this consciousness of the divisions, the superiority and inferiority, straight in the eye and say: “Get thee behind me, Satan! for I will have none of you, you have no place in my being” and when you do, you will experience such a freedom that most people could hardly imagine. You may look at many people and say they are not really trapped in a superiority complex, but they are trapped in the inferiority and they often feel inferior in subtle ways that they are not even consciously aware of and would not be able to articulate. And this makes them controllable by the fallen beings because they can use the inferiority complex to manipulate people in various ways, including saying: “If you follow us, you will be superior.”

What will happen in these coming decades is that you will have the emergence of these people who have transcended this dynamic and who therefore will do two things. They will tune in to me, to my Presence as a spiritual being, and they will tune in to the needs of people, specific groups of people, and they will therefore create these communities and organizations specifically to serve these people and this will be a rebirth of Christianity. A more compassionate Christianity, we might say. But we could also call it a more realistic Christianity.

The fallen standard projected upon Christ

What, when you look at this, is behind even the inferiority-superiority dynamic? Why are the fallen beings trapped in this need for superiority? Because they think you have to earn your way into heaven. They think there is a standard you have to live up to. What have we said many times? In order to mess things up on earth, the fallen beings had to do one thing: project there is a standard you have to live up to.

What have they done? They have created a god in their own image and after their own likeness. That is why they have created the angry judgmental God of the Old Testament. So what are they projecting? That the standard for whether you are going to go to heaven or not comes from God, is defined by God. In reality, it comes from the fallen beings and is defined by the fallen consciousness. But they have projected, and they have made many people believe that this is God’s standard. Many Christians believe that it is also Christ’s standard. But what is the Christ standard? It is simply this. Only the being who descended from heaven can ascend back to heaven, and the being who descended from heaven had no standard that could be defined on earth.

How will you ascend back to heaven? By returning to that state of innocence where you have no standard in your mind that you are projecting upon Christ. When Peter told me that I was not going to suffer and go to Jerusalem, like I said, he was projecting his own standard upon me. Again, you all know my answer, get thee behind me, Satan. For this cannot bring you into heaven. When you have an earthly standard, a dualistic, relative, comparative standard, you cannot enter heaven. Christ is not projecting or imposing a standard upon you. The Christ mind gives you a frame of reference for what it means to be free of all of these standards that could be created in this unascended sphere. And when you use that frame of reference from the Christ mind to free yourself from all of these standards, well then, there is nothing that opposes your entry into heaven.

You cannot force your way into heaven. Because you are not in heaven, because you have forced yourself out of heaven, out of innocence. When you return to innocence, well, there is no barrier whatsoever that prevents you from entering heaven, when you come to the point where you make that final choice to leave the earth behind for good. So many things have been projected onto Christ by the fallen beings. So many things have been perpetrated, promoted, forced upon people, programmed into people from childhood by the Christian religion. This will begin to fade away. It is not just that people will leave the Christian religion. It is that more and more people will come to see the hollowness, the falseness, and the hypocrisy of the Christian religion. But they will see this because they tune into the reality of Christ.

Seeing the fallacy of the Christian religion

Again, we have talked many times about how change can happen. It can happen by you going within and receiving an experience, an intuitive mystical experience, from the Christ mind, that gives you a frame of reference. There is something higher. Or it can happen through the School of Hard Knocks, where you see out-pictured in the world, certain aspects of the fallen consciousness, the antichrist consciousness, the human consciousness, the consciousness of death, to where people can finally see it, that this is too much. Both of these things will happen in these coming decades. Traditional Christianity will become more and more set in its ways, more and more conservative, more and more determined to defend what they see as these traditional values.

Now if you look at Christian churches in America, they might define various of these traditional values and standards that they are defending and there are, of course, various things they are defending. What is really going on here is that there are people in these Christian churches, many among the leaders, who sense that their grip is slipping, that times are moving away from them, that they are losing ground. And that is why they have gone into this state of almost desperation, of wanting to hold on to whatever they can hold on to. And this is why you see this very peculiar situation. Where you take these Christian leaders, who go to the White House and let themselves be photographed around Donald Trump as president. And they tell him: “You are the greatest president since Lincoln” and they think that because he has appointed certain Supreme Court judges, he is even anointed by God or by Christ to be the president. But in reality, is Donald Trump religious at all? Is he a Christian according to the standards of these Christian churches? And he is not. And he never has been. And he has pretty much admitted this openly.

Again, the blindness that prevents you from seeing the hypocrisy in your actions and your words. Seeing the difference between what you claim to believe and what you are actually doing. Donald Trump is not in alignment with Christ and never has been. But, of course, since the leaders of Christian churches are not in alignment with Christ either, they are, of course, free to form an alliance. And if people believe it, well, there is only the School of Hard Knocks left, is there not? For, certainly I cannot reach these people. You will see how things will become more extreme in these coming decades. The Catholic church, have you seen the worst of the scandals that are waiting to be exposed in this church? Not by a long shot. There is much more to be exposed. The same thing with other Christian churches in America and elsewhere. And if the only way that people can come to see the fallacy of the Christian religion is through the School of Hard Knocks, well then, it is only a matter of how hard the knocks have to become.

Expressing the Christ perspective in any context

Of course, as I have said, there are already many, many people who are beginning or have already seen the fallacy of the Christian religion. And it is, again, to those people that I look to carry the religion of Christianity, or we should say perhaps the community of Christians, into the golden age. I am not envisioning a time where there will be no Christians or no Christian organizations, no Christian community. But whether the current churches survive or not is really not my concern whatsoever. But I do envision that there will be the emergence of these Christian communities who will have overcome the inferiority superiority dynamic. And therefore, they will see themselves as the servants of all, or at least the servants of specific groups of people that they feel it is their role to serve.

But I also see that many, many people will come to lock into, attune to, the reality of the Christ mind and they will begin to express it, not in a Christian context or a Christian community. Many will express it in a universal way, for it really is not a matter of the ‘Christian religion’. I did not come to earth to create a Christian religion. I came to create a movement that is not a centralized movement where people universally express that Christ perspective that gives people a frame of reference in specific situations. You can do this in any context, even a non-religious context.

There are many scientists, many researchers, many scholars, who are looking at society, looking at trends, looking at history, and expressing things in a universal way. Pointing out what is not sustainable in the long run. We have several times referred to this study by the Rand Corporation of the income inequality in America. Well, this entire study and its conclusions is an expression of Christhood, of the Christ consciousness. Pointing out something that is not sustainable. There are, of course, many, many other examples of this.

The Christ consciousness vs. the consciousness of death

You see here, Christians again are so focused on the Christian religion, but why are they focused on this? Because for them, this is their ticket to superiority. They think that they are superior because they are members or leaders of this Christian church. And they are doing all of these things that they claim Christ has defined, but that they have defined, or the fallen beings have defined and this gives them that sense of superiority. This has no reality in Christ. It truly is what I called the death consciousness, as in let the dead bury their dead. The death consciousness is when you identify yourself as a separate being, and you seek to set yourself up as being superior to others. That is the death consciousness. You cannot be superior unless you see yourself as a separate being.

What is the consciousness of life? The Christ consciousness. It is that you see the oneness behind all of the outer differentiations and you strive for that oneness with the Christ mind that also makes you see the oneness with all others, which is why you can be the servant of all. Because you are not seeking to raise yourself up, you are seeking to raise up the whole, or a specific group of people. And you are not doing this to force your way or buy your way into heaven. You are simply doing it because that is what the Christ mind does. And you look at all of these games that are played on earth, all of these dualistic games, the inferiority superiority game. And you understand what I meant when I said: “What is that to thee, follow thou me?” Because you have grasped, you have truly grasped, that what you really want is to come into more and more oneness with the Christ mind and therefore, you are willing to leave behind all of these games that keep you out of the Christ mind, because they reinforce the illusion that you are a separate being.

Women in the Christian churches

Yes, there will be churches who will attempt to survive by thinking they are doing the work of Christ by becoming more and more closed minded. What is behind it? As I said, they feel it is slipping away from them. Their control over the people is slipping. And who are the people they know they are losing first? Women.

Many of these patriarchal churches, many of these leaders, pastors, bishops, whatever you call them, they have a certain sense, often unrecognized at the conscious level, but they have a certain sense that Christianity’s treatment of women is not sustainable. But they cannot give up the sense of superiority that because they are men, they are superior to women. And they are holding their Christian churches hostage to this consciousness, instead of acknowledging that it is high time and past time to allow women to hold any position in any Christian church.

What are they really trying to hold down? Women. And they know this cannot be done, but they are trying to say we must maintain the standard, we must maintain the traditional values. And what they are really meaning is, we must maintain the suppression of women, for this is what Christ wants. But it is not what Christ wants. He who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all. Do you not think women are included in the all? And why did I say he? Because back then, as today, it was a patriarchal culture where the leaders were ‘hes’. Had they been ‘shes’, I would have said she who would be greatest among you, let her be the servant of all. But it was pointless to say it, because there was nobody in leadership positions who were women because it was not allowed. And even many of my disciples had that patriarchal mindset, especially Peter, but to some degree Paul and the others. Which is why it is not recognized in the scriptures that I had female disciples, some of whom were more advanced than the male disciples.

Today, what do you see? You see these Christian churches in America where the leaders are men, and where they will allow women to do the dirty work, so to speak, but they will not allow them to make decisions. They are caught in this sense of superiority. But when you look at it in terms of spiritual maturity, spiritual advancement, many of the women are far more advanced than these male leaders. And that is why the male leaders have to suppress the women, because they are not willing to transcend themselves and grow in consciousness whereas many among the women are.

Attempting to kill Christ in anyone

You see this in other areas of society as well, where the men are sensing that women are growing faster and are more advanced than many men. Instead of being willing to change themselves and grow as quickly as the women, so they can keep up with the women, they instead seek to prevent women from growing or from attaining positions in society. Those who will not transcend must prevent others from transcending if they are to prevent these others from going ahead of them. And where does this come from? Who are the ones who do not want to transcend themselves but want to hold others back? Well, of course, the fallen beings. What else can they do? When you are not willing to use the Christ mind, you cannot rise in consciousness. You can increase your sophistication at the horizontal level, but you cannot rise vertically to higher levels of consciousness.

The scribes and Pharisees, the leaders of the Jewish religion, the temple priests, they were threatened by me because they sensed I had a higher level of consciousness than they did. What was their reaction? Well, they could have said: “ Oh, but if he has grown, we can grow too. If this Jesus has used the Christ consciousness to raise his consciousness to a higher level than ours, why do we not use the Christ consciousness to raise our level as well?” But they were not willing to do that, so what was their response? Kill the Christ.

What are the Christian leaders in America and elsewhere doing today in the mainstream churches? Attempting to kill Christ in their own members, especially in the women, but really in anyone. Why? Because they will not transcend their consciousness and they do not want others to do this and go ahead of them, so they cannot maintain their sense of superiority. Again, this is not rocket science. This should be Psychology 101 on all institutions of higher learning, even down to the high school level.

People are able to grasp this, to understand this. Not in terms of a Christian context, but simply psychology, basic psychology. Basic psychology should involve the inferiority-superiority dynamic. And many people are able to grasp it in their later teenage years and forward. It is not beyond what people can grasp today. They could not a hundred years ago or two thousand years ago, but today many people can grasp this and come to see how this inferiority-superiority dynamic has outplayed itself in world history and is outplaying itself today. So many examples, Russia, Israel, just to mention two that are in the news right now. China, Japan, a couple of generations ago. But many, many others where you see this superiority, not only nations, ethnic groups, religious groups, this or that group, racial groups.

White superiority, still a factor in America, especially in some Christian churches. They know it is not sustainable, but they are frantically, desperately trying to hold on to the traditional values, which is really code speak for ‘our’ sense of superiority, or ‘our’ position of superiority in society. They know this is slipping. They know that America will not continue to be ruled by the white elite, but they are desperately trying to hold on.

Helping people with their psychological issues

I am grateful for the opportunity to speak this in the physical, and have so many of you tuned in so that it can go out where you are, in the collective consciousness. I could say much more. I will, of course, say more as we move further into the golden age. But again, you reach this point where enough has been said to start this chain reaction that can take the collective consciousness to the next level. And then when that next level is reached, then it is more fruitful to give further teachings.

Truly, when I look forward into the golden age, specifically for America, I see the emergence of these spiritual communities that are vibrant, that are alive, that are helping people. They are not only Christians. Some are universal. Some are Buddhists. Some are other traditional religions. But they will have certain things in common. One is that they will not be based on requiring people to believe something, because they are based on giving people experiences. But many of them will also realize that in order to give people a mystical experience, you have to help people resolve their psychological issues, because these issues will block them from having the direct experience.

There will also be a growing awareness that the problems you see in society, such as many people getting into drug and alcohol abuse, some people getting into gangs and crimes, people getting into depression or hopelessness, that all these are really spiritual issues because people do not have a sense of purpose. They do not have an understanding of basic psychology, they do not know how to improve their psychology, and that therefore it is an essential part of spirituality to help people with this. It is also, of course, an essential part of Christianity because what else would the Christ do, as I said, but help people overcome the death consciousness that keeps them trapped in the material world.

This is something you can see already starting, where there are many of these people, many of these groups, who are seeking to help people with their psychological issues. This is much more in alignment with Christ than the Christian churches, who can only tell you to suppress it all and behave like a good Christian, and then Jesus will come and save you, even though you have not changed your consciousness, you have not resolved your psychology.

But how could I save people if they have not overcome the very psychology that causes them to run away from heaven? Do they really imagine that I will come back one day and force people to go into heaven? Naturally, entering heaven must be a choice. And you can only make that choice when you have resolved the psychology that caused you to go away from oneness and go deeper and deeper into separation. So this is another topic, but certainly many people have already locked into this, many more will. And if there are going to be successful Christian communities, they will have to make the connection between Christ and psychology.

With this, I will again express my gratitude and seal you in the Flame of Joy that I hold for earth. For truly, this Flame of Joy can consume the most subtle ploy of the devil and the serpents and the forces of antichrist. They are no match for this flame. They will burn when they touch it as you see mosquitoes burn when they touch the bright light.

With this, if you are willing, open your heart to this Flame of Joy that I now pour out in a greater measure than you might encounter in your daily lives. Spend some time, as the music plays, to tune in to this Flame of Joy and perhaps make it a regular occurrence that you spend a little time tuning in to this Flame of Joy that I AM.

 

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Bringing the golden age into physical manifestation through technology 

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, October 28, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain. I want to give you another brief glimpse into what I see for America when I am looking forward. Again, what I see is what will come about. The question is how long it will take and how extreme of a situation needs to be enacted before the people see what they need to see.

A new sense of community in America

What I see coming for the future of America is part technology, part a shift in the way people relate to each other. I see that these two go hand in hand because there is a limit to what technology I can release, or rather when I can release it, and that limit is determined by the consciousness of the people and their willingness to work together as a community rather than being divided up into these opposing factions. It is clear that right now the United States, the American people, are very polarized. It is also clear that this is not a sustainable situation. It will shift. There will simply come a point, as we have said, where a critical mass of people will see that this has gone too far, that this cannot lead to a positive outcome for the American people.

There will be a shift in the public discourse where people will begin to question the extremist people, to call them on it. You will see that so far, the characteristic is that the extremist people are absolutely sure that they are right, or at least they present themselves that way. And this is what causes the more moderate people to stand back and say: “Well, we might as well not say anything. We cannot convince them anyway. We cannot talk sense to them.” But this will shift. There will come a point where the moderate balanced people will realize that they can indeed speak out and they can simply ask the questions, as I said, to make people think. They can also point out what they observe. They can ask questions about what the consequences will be of this extremist, unbalanced attitude and this will begin to happen.

There will begin to be more and more groups of people that will realize that they share their view of the political process, and they will begin to come together, not necessarily in groups and organizations, but more in what we might call communities. Communities where they seek to work together because they realize they have greater power in a community than as individuals. You know the old saying: “There is no I in team.” Well, there is no capital “I” in community. The shift that will begin to happen is that people will begin to see that We the People is not ‘I this person’ and ‘I that person’ but We the People.

There are scholars who have studied the topic who can see that especially after the Second World War, there was a greater sense of community in America, a greater sense of unification of what we could do together as a nation. But in the 60s, this began to shift. People became more individually focused and this was what paved the way for neoliberalism in the economy, which is the ultimate example of individuality run amok. And this is what has led to the current situation where there are people that are so absolutely sure that they are right and that it is epically important that their viewpoints are forced upon the nation. This will at some point reach a climax where a critical mass of people who have had enough of it will see that this cannot possibly make a country function. In fact, it will only break down after break down, confrontation after confrontation.

Now you will see that the coming into unity that was produced as a result of the Second World War was because Americans were united against an outer enemy. And again, of course, there may be outer enemies who will play a role, but in the longer run, I see that people will begin to come together as a community without the need to have an external enemy. They come together because they see that this is how they can achieve the greatest potential for themselves and for their community and for the nation as a whole. They see that America is a community of equals, not that they are alike, but they are equals because they share something, which is what we have called humanity, a basic humanity, the essential humanity and people will begin to see this in greater measure.

Violence is incompatible with democratic ideals

And as this begins to gain more influence in the nation, there will be another very important shift, and that is that Americans, a critical mass of Americans, will begin to shift away from the attitude that the ends can justify the means, first of all that violence is an acceptable way to achieve political goals. Now, of course, you can see the irony in this because when you look at the Constitution and the political system, then you can see that democracy is a form of government where you achieve your ends without violence.

Peaceful conflict resolution is an essential part of democracy, but America has never quite gotten this. That is why the democratic nation of America had to go through the Civil War and is now, again, in a state where the polarization has reached a rather extreme level. This is because there are still people who see violence as an acceptable means to achieve these epically important goals. And I am not just talking about physical violence, but of course, psychological violence as well. When you post death threats or very negative comments on other people’s social media accounts, this is a form of political psychological violence.

When you speak out against other people in this derogatory manner, accuse them of having intentions that they do not have, accuse them of being corrupt, of being politically biased, of being politically motivated, being out to destroy you, all of this is political violence in the psychological realm. There will be a greater and greater awareness that this form of psychological violence is incompatible with democratic ideals, with a democratic form of government, and therefore it needs to be transcended. This is going to be a little more of a long-term prospect.

Now you will see that many other democratic nations have already achieved this. But America is, among all of the democratic nations, it is one of the few nations that has not achieved this as of yet. And America has still a rather extreme form of this belief that force is an acceptable way to achieve your democratic goals. There is still a large proportion of Americans who believe that it is even justified and, in some cases, necessary to use violence to subvert or go around the democratic process, because it is so important to achieve certain goals. But there will be a growing awareness that in a democracy it is not epically important to achieve a specific goal, because the purpose of democracy is not to achieve specific outer goals, but to raise the awareness of the people. And sometimes the people must be allowed to vote for a particular cause, a particular issue, and see the consequences of it, because that is how they learn. In some cases, the only way they can learn is through the School of Hard Knocks.

There will be, of course, this growing awareness of the black and white thinking, the epic mindset, and how this truly sabotages the democratic process. Now, this is important, of course, for many reasons, but it is important also because, until this shift begins to gain momentum, there is a very strict limit to the kind of technology I can release. When you look at the world today, you see clearly that there are nations who are not democratic, who are dedicated to even destroying or at least challenging democracy, and they are dedicated to challenging what they call the world order, but which is really this attempt among democratic nations to achieve a state of peaceful conflict resolution so they can avoid going to war. There are nations who are dedicated to challenging or sabotaging this process.

Technology in the service of democracy

Now clearly, in the long run, democracy will win. In the golden age, democracy will carry the day and there will be peaceful conflict resolution. But as you see demonstrated clearly by the Russian war against Ukraine and by the continued saber-rattling in China concerning Taiwan and in the number of nations in the Middle East, you see that there are still nations who believe that war is an acceptable means to achieve whatever ends they define. This, of course, cannot exist in the golden age. It cannot continue, it cannot survive in the golden age. The fallen beings, some of them, are sensing this and therefore, they are trying to do everything they can to create a more large-scale war and to pull the world into this state that there is perpetual war somewhere on the planet.

How can this be stopped realistically? Well, in the long run it can be stopped by the raising of the collective consciousness so that war becomes unacceptable. But, in the shorter run, a potential for stopping this is to release technology that will make war unwinnable and this will require a certain technology that might seem like science fiction. It is somewhat similar to what you see in some of these movies about future societies in other galaxies, ‘in a galaxy far, far away’, that have technology that is, first of all, anti-gravitational but also, vibrational technology that can create a shield around a particular vessel, and they have laser weapons that can have various effects.

There is technology that I have plans for in my retreat, where you can create, not a spaceship, but a vehicle on earth that can hover by suspending gravity, that can have a shield around it that cannot be penetrated by bullets, rockets, artillery shells, any of the weapons available today. At the same time, this vehicle can fire weapons that not only necessarily make things explode or destroy them but even have weapons that can make conventional weapons not function, so that you cannot fire a gun, you cannot drive a tank, you cannot make a motor function, you cannot fly a drone, you cannot operate a computer, you cannot fire rockets. All of these things, these weapons, can basically be made inoperable by this technology, and this means that a relatively small number of these flying vehicles could destroy, or at least make inoperable, an entire army. They could literally make it unfeasible to wage war because there was no way you could win a war against this technology.

Coalition of non-aggressive nations

This will, of course, require that there is a force on earth that can manifest the technology, build this technology, and operate this technology in a responsible way. This would, then, require that this force would have a non-selfish motive and attitude. They would not want to use this technology for their own gain but only as a means to stop war, to stop aggressive nations from attacking less aggressive nations. Which force could do this? The United Nations could not function like this, not in its current version. There could be envisioned a group of nations that could do this, and I foresee, in the longer run, that this will emerge. But certainly, when you look at the nations that have the greatest technological capacity to bring forth and actually build this force, which would be rather expensive, then the United States is, of course, one of them.

But the problem is that with a current dedication, we might say, to violence as an acceptable means to solve conflict, I cannot release this technology to the United States because there is no way to make sure that it will be used in a responsible manner. But when the attitude shifts, when a critical mass of Americans shift their attitude, then it will be possible to release this technology, not to the United States alone, but to a coalition of nations that can then come together and use this technology in a responsible manner. And this would make it practically impossible for any nation in the world to wage war. It would even make nuclear weapons, nuclear missiles, obsolete because they could also be made inoperable by this technology.

This is a potential scenario, but it will require some very dramatic shifts in the attitude, not only in America but in other nations but primarily in America because it is the largest and most affluent country, it has the largest weapons industry, research into weapons industry, and other forms of research. And therefore, it has more technological capacity and know-how to actually receive these ideas and implement them. I am not saying that this is an ideal solution. I am not saying it is a long-term solution. But you will understand, if you have heard what I have said previously, that the release of nuclear weapons was a crude attempt to make people think twice before they go to war. And this technology would be another more sophisticated attempt to make people think twice before they go to war because they would see that it could not be won.

Most people realize that a nuclear war could not be won, but they still think a conventional war can be won and that a conventional war could be fought without escalating into a nuclear war. Whether this is realistic or not is not something I need to comment on here. But there are people who believe this. This new technology I am talking about would shatter any belief that even a conventional war could be won. But of course, how could I release this technology to a nation or a group of nations who would take advantage of this by using the technology to expand their military influence or take over other nations? It could only be done through nations who have a non-aggressive intent of not expanding themselves, not benefiting themselves by conquering territory, but by stopping war on a planetary scale.

In the longer run, of course, the attitude or rather the collective consciousness will be raised upwards to the point where war becomes an unacceptable means of conflict resolution. There will come a point where armies will become obsolete, where instead of armies you will have a draft where young people will be required to serve for a year in other countries, especially the countries that are still not up to the higher standard of living that you see in the most affluent countries. Instead of learning how to kill people, they will learn how to help people and how to raise up other countries. They will, therefore, gain valuable experience with the fact that other people in other countries are less privileged than themselves, and it can have a multitude of benefits for these more affluent nations and for the people, personally.

A non-force-based business

Once you have this shift in consciousness away from violence, then as part of this shift, it will be seen that in a democratic nation you cannot allow a small elite to control the economy, the financial system. Because what the power elite is doing in the economy, in the financial area, is also a form of violence. It is violence when you, with deceptive means, take wealth away from the people, take the value of people’s labor away from the people. When this shift begins to happen, there will come a different form, as we have talked about before, of ownership of businesses and this will mean that the people who are doing the work, who are putting forth the creativity to find new solutions, new inventions, they will be rewarded more directly for their efforts. They will have more of an ownership of the company, and there will also be a tendency that companies will become smaller so that the current trend towards these larger and larger, multinational corporations will be reversed and companies will be more on a human scale where the individual matters.

The reason why this is important is that this, again, allows me to release further technology. What is it that is driving these large corporations today? It is a force-based approach to making money. They see themselves locked in a to-the-death struggle against the competition. Many of them are willing to use forms of violence, from physical to psychological to deception, in order to make a greater profit and outsmart the competition. When this changes so that there is a non-force-based approach to making money, where you are not out to make money, you are out to give the greatest service to people and to society, then I can release technology that is not force-based.

“Free energy” technology

This technology will not be allowed to be monopolized by one huge corporation, but many businesses will be involved with it. This is what will lead to the release of what you, with a misnomer can call “free energy” technology. It will, of course, not be free energy, it will be natural energy. This then can also happen in the United States as one of the forerunners for this technology but whether the United States will be one of the forerunners or whether it will be other countries will be determined by the shift in the collective consciousness of America. If other countries shift faster than America, then the technology will be released there first. Now again, the technology cannot be monopolized, so it is not quite as important where it is released first. But nevertheless, my highest vision for America would be that, again, it would be one of the forerunners for this kind of technology.

You will then again be able to take the technology I talked about with this weapon system, the anti-gravity technology we might call it, even though it is not actually anti-gravity, but more actually taking advantage of not just the force of gravity, but the polarizing force that is in a polarity with gravity, so that you can create vehicles that do not need force to get in the air. They can simply hover because they can suspend the downward pull of gravity by taking advantage of the upward force that is in a polarity with gravity. This will, of course, open up for huge changes in society. Just imagine, as one example, that instead of having cars that have to have roads to drive on, you have cars that hover in the air. So all of a sudden this enormous expense of creating and maintaining roads can be used for other purposes and you do not have the scars in the landscape of creating roads.

You also, of course, have these energy sources to light your houses, to heat your houses, so that you do not need to be tied into an electrical grid. The enormous expense of creating and maintaining this electrical grid and of producing the electricity with fossil fuels or nuclear fuels can also be put to use. This, of course, will meet enormous opposition, because there are, of course, these large corporations that are now making their money on building cars, building roads, building electrical power plants, maintaining the electrical grid, and they will at first resist this change in technology. They will actually resist and try to suppress the new technology. But when the consciousness, the collective consciousness shifts enough, they will not be able to bury the technology.

They will eventually come to realize that, at least some of them, that they can just shift to producing the new technology and therefore still have a viable business model. But, of course, in order to do this they will have to shift their approach to business to a non-force-based approach. Some of them will not be able to do this. They will go the way of the dinosaurs and there are huge corporations today that people think will exist forever that will disappear in the golden age. Just as you saw a certain huge technology corporation that could not see the potential of computers or at least the graphical user interface and therefore missed the boat on this huge new technological development.

What I envision for America is partly this shift in consciousness towards community, towards coming together into unity, which of course also requires the transcendence of the force-based approach. This is one side and then the other side is the release of new technology that can take technological development to an entirely different level that most people in today’s world cannot, either cannot envision or could not even accept because it is so different from the force-based approach that they have been programmed to think is the only approach to business, the only approach to technology.

New communication technology

Now, in the little longer run, of course, there are other developments that will come into play. There will be entirely new communication technologies that may not require the sending of information over distance because there are energy fields that have not yet been discovered or have not yet been understood for what they are, where information can be stored in such a way that it is not stored locally and therefore it is not necessary to have the information in one place and have other people need to connect to it. The information is in a non-local form that can be accessed and expanded upon from anywhere on the planet.

It is somewhat comparable to the Akashic Records, but it is a slightly different type of energy. This again means that all of a sudden, the communications industry will go through a dramatic change where these huge corporations, film companies and others will also either disappear or they will have to change into providing access to this information. This will cause an opening up for an entirely new approach because there will be no limit to the storage capacity, to the amount of information that can be stored. But this will require also, the shift where you are not trying to hide anything. But, of course, this also means there has to be a shift where you are not trying to take advantage of other people. In other words, you are not trying to shut down the internet as some people are trying to do now. You are not trying to steal information and use it as a weapon against other people.

The gradual change in consciousness and technology

As you look a little further into the golden age, you will see that technology and the shift away from a force-based approach will go hand in hand and produce some truly revolutionary changes that most people could not even envision today. They are simply so far from what you have today. That is why I have said before that if I was to communicate my vision of the golden age, most people would consider it absolute fantasy. They would not be able to accept it. They would think it is completely unrealistic, a pipe dream, and that is why it must be released gradually as the consciousness changes.

Technology, as you all should have realized by now, is simply technology. Electricity was there before it was discovered and named electricity and before people discovered a way to use and produce and distribute electricity. It has always been there. The kind of technology I am talking about and even more advanced forms of technology I am not yet talking about is there. It is not that electricity came into being when some human being discovered it. This is something that all people who have grown up in the technological age should have realized by now and certainly can realize very quickly when they just think about it more clearly.

Non-material technology

It is not a matter of a pipe dream. It is not a matter of some unrealistic scenario. The technology is there. It is just a matter of discovering it and putting it to practical use. That is what technology is. That is why I decided a very long time ago that if we were to shift the equation on earth, given where the earth was at in consciousness, we needed to use material technology because the planet was not ready and would realistically not be ready for a long time to accept non-material technology. Much of this material technology that you take for granted today could be replaced by what we might call a mental or psychic technology where people would use the minds instead of physical technology to achieve certain things such as communication. It will in the longer run not require a physical device to connect to this information storage field that I am talking about. It can be done with the mind directly.

But it requires, of course, development of certain capacities of the mind that very few people have achieved in history or today. This will require a much more long-term shift before there will be technology that is not only not force-based but that is not even matter-based. It is mental technology. But it is much more efficient than material technology. The only thing about mental technology is that it is not as mechanical as physical technology. If you create a physical gun that requires you to pull the trigger, then any human being who is capable of pulling that trigger can fire the gun.

But with mental technology, there will at least for some time, until the consciousness has been raised further, be people who will not be able to use the technology. This is, of course, something that also many people will resist because they want technology to be mechanical. The fallen beings want technology to be mechanical so that anybody who can fire a gun can shoot somebody if the fallen beings tell them to do so. Whereas this mental technology cannot be used for destructive purposes because those who have the destructive attitude will not be able to develop the faculties to use this mental technology.

A self-reinforcing spiral of negative attitudes towards democracy

I could, of course, go on for a long time to give you a vision of this. But again, I have already given you so many things that the vast majority of people would not be able to accept, that the question is, what could really be achieved by giving you more? I hope at least that this has given you some vision, some impetus to shift your own attitude to the situation in the world, to the situation in America. I have talked about the polarization of America. But at the same time as there has been the polarization, there has been what we might call a “negativation” of America. Where more and more Americans have adopted a negative view of their nation, of the political process, the political system, the political institutions, and the negative attitude towards democracy. Coming to question whether it is an efficient form of government.

This is, of course, exactly what the fallen beings and the power elite want to achieve, that Americans begin to doubt the value or the efficiency of democracy. You who are, our direct students, I need you to be very careful that you do not slip into this attitude. If you honestly see that you have slipped into it, I need you to make an effort to pull yourself out of this downward spiral because it is a self-reinforcing spiral, a self-fulfilling prophecy. When you see the people who are polarizing America, it is because they actually have a negative attitude towards democracy. They are not willing to let the democratic process work and produce whatever results can be produced given the level of the collective consciousness. They have become fixated on forcing particular results. They are willing to use force and violence to produce those results. This is, of course, undermining democracy. The more these people polarize the nation, the less efficient democracy will become. Therefore, the more they will feel justified in using force, the more other people will become discouraged with democracy, and this can become a self-reinforcing downward spiral.

Co-creating the golden age with Saint Germain

What are you here for as ascended master students? Is it not to pull the earth up? How can you allow yourself to be pulled into these kind of spirals, negative spirals, self-reinforcing, self-validating spirals? You cannot be an ascended master student and at the same time be a pessimist about the future of this planet, or the future of America or any other nation. You need, if you are to fulfill your divine plans, you need to maintain a positive view, a positive approach, and see that no matter how negative things may seem, it always has the purpose of allowing things to go to such extremes that people can finally see that this is too far. This is too much. This cannot continue. There is always the potential for a shift behind whatever events are occurring. Things are never what they seem. There is always a hidden manipulation by the power elite and the fallen beings, but there is always also a hidden potential and a hidden opportunity given by the ascended masters whereby the planet can just as easily go up as it can go down. But somebody has to pull it up and you are those somebody. If you do not do it, who will?

I hope that I have given an impetus here so that you who see yourselves as ascended master students can look at current world events and avoid being pulled into a negative attitude, a negative approach. As I have said before, my golden age is on schedule. It is inevitable. It will happen. I have now in this conference given you more teachings on why it will happen. Therefore, I encourage you to strive to attune yourself to my vision for planet earth and not to the vision of the fallen beings or the majority of human beings.

I am willing to share my vision with you on the personal level. Where I can show you what is your potential role to play in manifesting the golden age. But you need to be willing to approach me and you need to attempt to approach me with as neutral of a state of mind as you possibly can. This is what we have given many teachings on in the conference in Korea and in the conference in Kazakhstan about how to attune to your spiritual teachers and how to become part of the River of Life. Make use of those teachings, study them, practice them and first of all shift your attitude. Shift your approach to life on this planet. If you find this difficult, it is because you have not resolved your birth trauma and you have not resolved the primal self and other selves that are created based on your difficult experiences on this planet.

We all understand how difficult it is for an avatar to come to earth. We have all been there ourselves. But as we have said before, we have pulled ourselves above it. Therefore, we know that you can too because what one has done, all can do. Without further ado, I will seal you in this flame of realism that is really not even optimistic realism, but simply the realism of knowing where the entire universe is going. When you know this, you know that planet earth will be pulled up by the River of Life.

I seal you in that flame that I hold for earth, for if I did not hold that flame, how could I be the hierarchy for the age of Aquarius? How could I have any ambition of manifesting the golden age if I was not seeing the potential and the realistic potential for the golden age on earth? I would not be with this planet. Then the planet would not be here because it would have gone into a self-destructive spiral. By the fact that the planet is still here, it shows you that I am here. When you awaken to the reality of why you are here, you and I can form that community that you have longed for and that will bring the golden age into physical manifestation. Saint Germain, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Making a shift into a higher dedication to truth


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Archangel Raphael through Kim Michaels, October 28, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Archangel Raphael. I AM the Archangel on the Fifth Ray, the Fifth Ray of Truth.

The divine quality of truth

What is truth? That is a question that is rarely asked in America, especially in a political debate. Yet it needs to be asked.

What is truth? Is it something that is beyond any definition that human beings can come up with? Or can human beings define what is truth? Are there some human beings who have an ability to make a statement, a declaration, and then that is truth? This is what needs to be asked. Why? Because how can the American political system function if there is no dedication to truth? What is one of the primary aspects of truth, one of the primary functions of the divine quality of truth? It is accountability. You have either done something or you have not done something. And if you have done something, you need to be accountable for what you have done. This is the entire foundation for the functioning of not only the political system, but the legal system, the educational system, the media, all aspects of society.

Erosion of dedication to truth

If truth is something that can be defined by human beings, then how can a democratic society function? There must be a way to define truth that is not defined by human beings, that is independent of people’s self-interest, their opinions, their beliefs, their vision or lack of vision. Otherwise, how will you have a foundation for evaluating how the system functions, whether it functions well or not? How can you have a political system, a democratic system that functions, if politicians who are elected by the people, based on certain statements, based on certain promises, do not live up to their promises, but yet cannot be held accountable because they can find a way to make it seem like they were living up to their promises after all? How can you have a democratic system if the elected officials are not held accountable by the people or, for that matter, by the court system if they violate the law while in office?

What is one of the functions of the Fifth Ray of Truth? It is to provide this guiding rod, this frame of reference, for evaluating human behavior. How many people in embodiment in America today are even aware that there is a divine quality of truth, have any dedication to it? Well, some are, of course, but the majority of the people are not aware of this and have very little dedication to truth. And their dedication to truth of the American people has been eroded steadily for the last several decades.

This has got to do with various things. One of them is, of course, the media. There used to be some accountability in the media, but over the last three decades there has been the emergence of media outlets who have no dedication to truth. There are these talk show hosts who can basically say anything they want and get away with it. Because nobody holds them accountable. At least the listeners who listen to them day in and day out are not holding them accountable. They either believe everything that is said or they ignore what is a lie, what is an untruth.

You have, of course, seen the emergence of politicians who, likewise, will say anything they want and they think they can get away with it. How can the American governmental system function when you have politicians and the media who are meant to hold the politicians accountable who have no dedication to truth? “It is not a matter of what is true. It is not a matter of what actually happened. It is a matter of what we project happened is true and why it happened” – this trend is, of course, as everything else, directed and controlled by the power elite.

The dream of exercising power without accountability

What is it the power elite wants? They want to exercise power without accountability. They want to create a climate in any society where those who are in power can exercise power without accountability. This is what the power elite wants. They have encouraged the creation of these media outlets that instead of reporting news, they voice opinions. They make up stories. They make up an entire narrative of what is happening in America. A narrative that has no connection to reality, to what is actually happening in America. It is a fictional creation.

The power elite has also encouraged the emergence of a new class of politicians who do not believe that their opinions and their political actions need to have any connection to reality, to truth. They believe they can make up a political narrative and they do not need to be held accountable. They do not want to be held accountable, not even by the people who voted them into office. They want to exercise power without accountability, even though they are not really, many of them, part of the power elite. But they are willing to do the errands of the power elite in order to get into positions of power where they can then exercise power without being held accountable. You see, the power elite are encouraging the media and the politicians to create the kind of climate that they themselves want. Power without accountability. Now where does this ultimately come from?

Defining how the world should work

It obviously comes from the fallen beings who from the moment they fell, rejected the truth. They went into a state of mind where they believe that they in their minds can define how the universe should work. And they can then force the universe to work that way. They cannot even see, some of them, that this is unrealistic because they focus on their immediate environment such as planet earth. And they believe that on earth they can force the universe to work according to their vision, their opinions, their ideologies, theories and religions. Because they can get people to believe in them and follow them. They can get people to follow the fallen beings and the fallen beings are never held accountable by the people and therefore the fallen beings have come to believe that they can define how the universe should work and that no power in the universe can go against them. This is, of course, because they have suppressed the memory of being confronted by the ascended masters before they fell.

Undermining the concept of truth and accountability

But nevertheless, the point is, there are fallen beings who are seeking to subvert democracy, not only in America but primarily in America, by destroying the dedication to truth. By even undermining the very concept that there is a truth. This is a development that is a very carefully planned and orchestrated effort. It has been going on, of course, for a long time but it has been accelerated greatly over the past decade. And it has primarily been accelerated by the election of Donald Trump as president. If you take a neutral look at his life, you will see that all of his actions towards women, all of his actions in business have been driven by this desire to exercise power without being held accountable. He sincerely and stubbornly believes that he can get away with anything. He has even openly stated that he could shoot a man on Fifth Avenue without losing his core voters. Is this not a direct declaration that he believes he cannot be held accountable? He will not be held accountable because he can get away with anything.

What has he been attempting to do? He has been attempting to create a situation where he can make a declaration and those who are his blind followers will believe it uncritically. They will believe that it is the truth because he said it and they will not compare it to an actual reality. In their minds they will refuse to compare it to reality. They will refuse to see that this actually happened in a different way than what Trump is claiming.

Again, as we have said before, this is not really about one particular person. It is about a tendency that more and more people think they can define how the political landscape works, how the political process works, how the economy works, how everything works. And they can define it and they can demand that the country of the United States should function according to their definition. And they should never be held accountable by somebody comparing their declarations to reality, to truth. How can you expect a democratic nation to function if the leaders act this way and if a certain percentage of the people either support this or do not care because they are in denial about the need to hold people accountable?

It does not matter what you believe about Trump and his ability as a president. It does not matter what abilities anyone has. They should still be held accountable in a democracy because if they are not held accountable, how will you know that they will do what is best for you? How will you know that they will do what you think is best for the nation and for yourself if there is no accountability? Look at history. It has been said: “All power corrupts and absolute power corrupts absolutely.” Has there ever been anyone who had that kind of power without accountability who did not abuse the power? Has it ever happened? What makes you think it will happen this time?

Of course, people do not think like this because, as Saint Germain has said, they do not think. Once people have accepted that here is a person who can define truth, they stop thinking. You either did this or you did not do it. And if you did it, you should be held accountable for it and you should not be able to make up some kind of political statement that prevents you from being held accountable. You cannot run for the highest office in the land. And let’s say that if the court system attempts to hold you accountable for something you did as a businessman, then this is all politically motivated. You either did something or you did not do it and if you did something that was illegal, you should be held accountable for it as any other citizen in the United States is held accountable by the law, ideally speaking.

And it should not be possible to get away from accountability by claiming that this is politically motivated and that the entire court system is corrupt and is corrupted by political bias. Just as you claim that the entire electoral system is corrupted by political bias and that anybody who opposes you is corrupted by a political bias, what are you essentially saying? You are saying that: “Anybody who opposes me or disagrees with me is corrupted by a political bias, but I am not corrupted by a political bias because whatever I say is the truth.” This can only come from the mind of a fallen being.There is no other possible explanation when you know about fallen beings.

This, of course, does not prevent people from becoming leaders, even leaders of democratic nations. But certainly, the purpose of this is to again, as Saint Germain has explained, make things so extreme, so obvious, that more and more people begin to see this. What needs to happen is that people look at the behavior of Trump and they see the trend behind it. They see that he is just an extreme example of what has been going on in politics for a long time, where people believe that they can exercise power in America and avoid accountability. Accountability is not about punishing people. It is about making it clear to the public what they have done so that the people know what they have done and can therefore make choices as to who they will vote for next time. That is how a democracy functions. That is the only way that a democracy can function if the people running for office are held accountable for what they do and what they say.

The need for accountability among the power elite

There needs to be a shift in awareness, where the people wake up and realize that it is their responsibility to hold politicians accountable. It is their responsibility to hold media outlets accountable. For if the people do not do it, who will? You can no longer count on the media, at least certain aspects of the media, to hold politicians accountable. As you clearly saw with Fox News and the situation around the last election, where they perpetrated outright lies and have admitted to doing so by settling the lawsuit. You see there that there is an admission of guilt, an admission of the fact that here was a major media outlet that promoted an entirely fictional account. And they thought they could get away with it. But the court system functioned so that they were held accountable. And of course, the court system needs to function in other cases as well, including the cases against Trump. And to try to discredit the entire system by saying it is a political witch hunt is simply the extreme outcome of the fallen mindset.

We, of course, do not expect the people to see this, but we do expect more and more people to see that this is simply an attempt to avoid accountability. And there are certain things that cannot be denied. You cannot deny that you made a phone call to election officials in Georgia because it is recorded. You cannot deny that you did or said many other things as a deliberate attempt to overthrow the election and thereby undermine the entire election system and the people’s faith in that system.

Naturally, you need to be held accountable for this. What can you do as ascended master students? Well, you can certainly make the calls. You can use the decrees to us of the Fifth Ray and ask us to awaken more and more people to the need to create a real situation of accountability. Not just for one person, but for all the people who are trapped in this mindset of thinking they can define what is true, regardless of what actually happened or what they actually did.

How can you possibly believe that a person who systematically lies, will do for you what he promised he would do for you? How can you believe this? And if you cannot believe a politician, why would you support that politician? Why would you vote for that person? What is it you think that this person is going to do for you or for the country? You can make the calls, that these people who are hypnotized, who are under this cloud, will be cut free to at least have the opportunity to see in a neutral way what is happening. Some of them might still choose to go back in that state of blindly following these leaders, but at least they have then had the opportunity to see what is actually happening.

I and my angels can and will confront people if you make those calls. This is not a violation of their free will. It is giving them the opportunity to make a free choice, because right now they are not making a free choice. You can call for more and more people to be cut free to see that the current trend, a long-term trend, has been for politicians to seek to manipulate the entire system, the entire political process, so they can exercise power without being held accountable, and that you see the same in the media, you see the same in the financial system. In fact, the entire 2008 financial crisis was the financial elite exercising power and then calling on the government to prevent them from being held accountable by the very market mechanism whose praises they had sung repeatedly up until the market came and knocked on their own door.

Many, many people, many, many Americans are ready to see this, to go through this shift and see that the emperor has nothing on, that the elite have always attempted to exercise power without being held accountable. This is a very old consciousness on this planet. It can be seen today in many autocratic or dictatorial systems, but it can also be seen in all democratic nations.

In a dictatorial system, it is what you can expect. In a democracy, you should not expect this. Well, you should expect an attempt, but you should not expect that this becomes normal or acceptable. But this is precisely what Trump and others like him have attempted—to make it normal that you can say and do whatever you want and get away with it, because you can always twist and turn things around. You can always come up with some worded statement that seems to invalidate the claims that you did something.

The karma-dodging

Of course, again, we do not expect the general public to grasp this, but what is the entire purpose of the law of karma? It is precisely that you cannot get away with anything, that you will be held personally accountable for what you do. But, of course, the fallen beings do not believe this. They do not accept the Law of Karma because they believe that they can get away with it. And, you see, in many cases they can. How do they do it?

Well, take the example of Trump. He makes a declaration that the election was stolen. He takes certain actions behind the scenes—more actions that have actually come to light so far—to overthrow the election, to subvert the democratic process and the normal transfer of power. Has he incurred personal karma for this? Well, yes, but it has been dodged to a large degree because all of the people who believed in his lies have taken on part of that karma. Because by their uncritical belief in him, they become part of that karmic spiral and they take on part of the karma.

This is how the fallen beings have often avoided most of their karma, by getting the people to take it on. And because of the Law of Free Will, when people make these choices or do not make the higher choices, and uncritically accept what the fallen beings do or say, then they do take on part of that karma. Because how else would they learn what it means to blindly follow the blind leaders? If the blind shall lead the blind, shall they not both end up in the karmic ditch?

Democracy needs leaders that have respect for truth

Why am I stating this? Because I see from my vantage point as Archangel of the Fifth Ray that there is a critical mass of Americans who are ready to consciously acknowledge this. Many of them have already done so. But many more can quickly come to make this shift where they realize that unless we realign the American political system so that truth actually matters, we are going to lose our freedoms, we are going to lose our democratic rights. Because if this can be subverted by lies, how can we maintain a democracy?

Democracy is not something that once established could never be lost. It can indeed be lost. And one of the ways it is lost is if there emerges this class of leaders—in politics, in the media, in business—who believe that they can define what is true and never be held accountable by the reality of what actually happened, or by a higher principle, a higher truth.

What is a higher truth? It is that all life is one, that all came from the same source. This is the Christ mind, the Christ consciousness, who sees the unity beyond all differences and diversifications. What is it that the fallen beings do to subvert this? They attempt to divide the people into factions where they see themselves in opposition to others: “They are out to get me and preventing me from running again as president. They are using the electoral system. They are using the media. They are using the courts to get me.”

But the courts are still functioning and the election system is still functioning, because there are still people from both parties who have a dedication to truth. For them, it is not a matter of who should win, but who actually got the most votes. For them, it is not a matter of what a person declares about what he did or did not do, but what he actually did that was not according to the law. To discredit this entire system and all the people who have dedicated their lives to working with that system is simply an extreme dishonesty, an extreme contempt for truth.

But as I said, many Americans are ready to acknowledge that you need leaders that have respect for truth, that respect that if a system is based on the existence of inalienable rights given by a higher authority, then there must also be a higher truth than any truth that human beings can define. This is what you see through the Christ mind.

Defining truth vs connecting to a higher truth

Those who cannot see this and will not see this are not in touch with the Christ mind, regardless of what they say about themselves. There are indeed people who have claimed to have Christ’s discernment, but have not been in touch with the Christ mind, for they have been focused on differences rather than oneness. They have been focused on man-made declarations rather than a higher truth, a Christ truth.

When you look forward towards the golden age, you see, as Saint Germain said, that it is inevitable that America will move in this direction of a greater and greater dedication to truth, a greater awareness of the need to get leaders who are dedicated to truth. And why is this inevitable? Because the entire unascended sphere is moving in that direction.

How do you think a natural planet functions? Because everyone has a dedication to truth, to connecting to a higher truth, rather than seeking to define truth in their own minds. That is how a planet ascends—that the vast majority of the beings on the planet have this dedication to Christ’s truth. This is part of what has created and sustains and magnifies this upward movement of the River of Life. A dedication to truth, a search for truth, an openness to truth, an awareness that truth is not something you define. It is something you discover, it is something you connect to, it is something you experience, it is something you become one with.

You who are ascended master students have a better opportunity than most people to become one with truth, Christ truth, Divine truth. And thereby you can hold a balance for your society, be it America or any other society, for of course, all countries need to make this shift into a higher dedication to truth. For without truth how shall there be change for the better?

What is truth for planet earth? Well, ultimately, truth for planet earth is that earth becomes a natural planet, where all of these problems and conflicts and atrocities that you see are simply impossible. Because you cannot kill another human being if you are dedicated to truth. Because, what is the truth? It is that all human beings are connected and if you kill another person, you are harming yourself.

The Archangel Rafael’s vision for America

When you look forward, you will see that there will gradually be one shift after another, where another group of people wake up, make this dedication to truth, take America higher in that direction of being dedicated to truth and there will come a point where American media has been transformed so that there is this much higher dedication to truth than there has ever been in American media. This will mean that American media will be transformed so that money will be taken out of the media. So that those who have money cannot buy influence on the media.

It will, of course, also mean that American businesses will be dedicated to truth so that those businesses who are honest about their products and about their manufacturing process and how they treat their employees are the ones who will do best. And, of course, it will mean that the political system will be dedicated to truth so that those politicians who seem the most honest, are the ones who will get elected. Not the ones who can spin the best fantasy, the best fictional story of how society is working and how it is going to go to hell if they are not elected.

This is naturally the vision that I hold as the Archangel of the Fifth Ray. And I see the inevitability of this. The only question is, as Saint Germain said, how hard do the knocks have to become before a critical mass of people wake up? How extreme examples of these liars and the lie do the American people need to see before the shift occurs? That is really the only question.

You may think it is extreme right now, but it could become even more extreme if people do not start waking up by seeing the current examples for what they are. You can always consider the fallen beings as substitute teachers. You can always reason that people like Trump are just doing what they are meant to do, acting out in the extreme so that the people have an opportunity to see it. But that, of course, does not excuse what they are doing and it does not free them from karmic accountability, it does not free the people who blindly follow them from karmic accountability.

You will see many examples of this karma-dodging. The people in Russia who believe in Putin and support Putin are taking on part of the karma for the atrocities committed in Ukraine. The people in Palestine among the Palestinians who support Hamas are taking on part of the karmic responsibility for Hamas’ actions. The people in Israel who support the current leadership and their actions in Gaza are taking on part of the karmic responsibility for these actions. The people need to wake up and realize: “We do not want to take on the karma of the power elite and the fallen beings. We do not want to blindly follow these leaders who have no dedication to truth and really have no humanity.”

This will happen but the question is: How much untruth, how much inhumanity needs to be displayed before a critical mass of people wake up? That, I do not have an answer to, for it is up to the free will of the people. What I can predict is that in two to three decades the entire attitude to truth will have shifted in many nations. It will have shifted in all nations but more so, of course, in some than in others. And that is a very important development towards the manifestation of the golden age, because the golden age, of course, cannot come about through a lie. It can only come about through the truth.

With this, it is my joy, my privilege to seal you in the Flame of Truth that I hold for Earth. Archangel Raphael I AM.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Think and grow into oneness with the Christ mind


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, October 28, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain.

I gave you a very somber and sobering set of messages yesterday and Mother Mary was, of course, very sombering as well. I thought that today I would strike a slightly more optimistic tone given that the messenger is wearing a pink shirt instead of the blue flame he was wearing yesterday.

The realistic view on the fallen beings

Let us take a look at America. I have said that I am a realistic optimist or an optimistic realist or just a realist. Why is this so? Well, this is because I am an ascended master and I therefore have a perspective that is beyond what people on earth have, but it is especially beyond what the fallen beings have and can have.

Now you may have formed a somewhat inaccurate image of fallen beings and their abilities, their wisdom, their sophistication, their knowledge, their understanding of how the world works. And it is partly because we are somewhat in a dilemma when describing the fallen beings. We need people to understand, of course, that the fallen beings exist. We need people to understand that they have an intent that is entirely self-centered and in some cases even destructive. We need people to understand that the fallen beings always have an agenda, that it is not the agenda of most of the people on earth and certainly not the agenda of the ascended masters. And we also need people to understand that the fallen beings are indeed wiser, have more experience, have more knowledge of how the material world works and how to manipulate human beings. They have a far greater knowledge of these topics than the average person.

This is, of course, in line with Jesus who said: “Be wise as serpents and harmless as doves.” We need people to understand that there are serpents in embodiment and out of embodiment and that the only way to free yourself from them is to be harmless as doves instead of engaging in a fight with the fallen beings. We need people to understand all of this yet in giving people this knowledge we may create the impression that the fallen beings are far more powerful or far more wise and manipulative than they actually are.

It is true that the fallen beings understand many things about how the material universe works, but they understand this from a very specific perspective and that is how to use the material world to give themselves power and privileges. Their desire to understand the material universe is centered around themselves. At the same time of course, they are in the duality consciousness otherwise they could not be fallen beings. The duality consciousness and the self-centeredness means that the fallen beings are inherently blind. They have a spiritual blindness that they cannot overcome.

Now you may find this somewhat surprising but step back and think about this. The fallen beings cannot see beyond their self-interest. Therefore, they cannot see the perspective we have as ascended masters because we do not have self-interest. And therefore, we see a much broader perspective, a much broader reality of how the entire unascended sphere works and how this unascended sphere that we are in today is just part of this greater hierarchy of spheres and how energy flows from the center from the Creator through all of these levels into the current sphere.

Now the fallen beings, some of them fell in a previous sphere but it does not mean that they retain a sophisticated knowledge of what happened to them. They fell, as I said, in an unascended sphere and they are currently embodied in an unascended sphere. They understand somewhat, although not fully, but they understand somewhat how an unascended sphere works but they do not understand how the ascended realm works. And they cannot understand this unless they, of course, give up the fallen consciousness and engage in the spiritual path of seeking to get instructions and knowledge directly from the ascended masters.

Now, you who are avatars and original inhabitants in embodiment, you also cannot understand on your own how the ascended realm works. You can understand this somewhat because we have given you teachings about it. But still even though, even if you studied all of the teachings given by the ascended masters since the 1930s, you would still not gain the full perspective that we have from the ascended realm because you cannot gain this perspective until you ascend.

The realistic view on the unascended sphere and earth

Why am I a realist? Well, because I have a perspective that neither human beings nor fallen beings can have. And what do I see? Well, I see the entire hierarchy of ascended beings that reaches all the way up through the various ascended spheres to the Creator. And I see, of course, that the entire world of form is upheld by a constant stream of energy coming from the Creator.

I also see that all of the ascended beings in these previously ascended spheres are multiplying the talents, the energy given to them by the Creator, and therefore they are using it to not only enhance their own environment but also the next level down in the hierarchical structure. In so doing, they are multiplying these talents and creating a stream of energy that goes back up to the Creator who then multiplies it and sends it back down. And this has created an upward spiral. You understand that there is an upward spiral in these six ascended spheres. Now we have also explained that there is an upward spiral in this unascended sphere. And I see and experience all of this because I see and experience myself as part of this entire upward spiral. I see that the entire unascended sphere in which you are currently focusing your attention is this giant upward stream of the River of Life. And therefore, of course, I experience very clearly that earth is just one little planet in an immense, an immense universe.

In our conference in Kazakhstan where we talked about the River of Life, we attempted to give you some sense of co-measurement of the immensity of this. Untold numbers of planets, untold numbers of self-aware beings, untold numbers of ascended beings, all being part of this River of Life, creating this upward thrust, this upward pull that pulls up on everything in this unascended sphere, including earth.

I see, I experience that the earth is being pulled upwards by the rest of the universe, the majority of planets with self-aware life forms. And I see, of course, that there is no force on earth that can in any way, shape, or form resist this upward pull. The earth, therefore, is being pulled up. There is no way that any force on earth can stop this.

That is why I can say with an absolute certainty that nothing can stop my golden age. Because my golden age is not created as an ego trip by me. It is created as part of this entire upward movement of the River of Life. I am, my golden age, my vision for the golden age is in alignment with this upward movement. It is an expression of this upward movement. I did not create this as a separate being. I did not stand there as a separate being and saying: “So how does the River of Life work? I better adjust my vision for the golden age to the principles behind the River of Life, so I do not get into trouble.” I first merged with, became one with the River of Life, and then from inside that flow, I formulated the vision of my golden age.

Free will in an unascended sphere

As El Morya, when he was still calling himself El Morya said: “We were winning from the beginning.” because when you align yourself with the River of Life, what force on earth can oppose you? Whereas free will, you might say: Well, free will is in the minds of individual lifestreams who are allowed to create any mental image in their minds, even though it is completely out of touch with the reality of the River of Life.

That is how free will is allowed to outplay itself in an unascended sphere, at least when that unascended sphere has turned that critical corner where the vast majority of the planets with intelligent life are in an upward spiral. Free will exists, yes, but really only within the minds of individual beings. And it is a matter of how they use that free will. Do they use it in alignment with the River of Life or do they use it to create the impression that they can do whatever they want as individuals, regardless of the River of Life?

What is the River of Life? It is a unity, a oneness between individual self-aware beings who have experimented with their free will and by experimenting come to the point where they have given up exercising their free will as separate individuals and instead chosen to exercise their free will as not only connected individuals, but individuals who are one with the Christ mind, which is one with all life. “Without him, (without it), was not anything made that was made.” Thus, the Christ mind is the mind that unifies all self-aware beings, all life, all forms, all energy. It is not a matter of, does that mean you give up your free will? No, you take your free will to a higher level. You still have free will as an ascended master. In fact, you have a more free will than you have as an unascended being and you have especially a more free will than you have as a being in duality.

Now, the fallen beings, of course, argue in many ways and they use the duality consciousness to come up with all kinds of arguments and they have argued that you only gain really free will by going against the River of Life, the upward movement of all life. But you cannot actually have free will in duality. You cannot exercise a truly free will.

Desperation of the fallen beings

Why not? Because you can only exercise your will based on the vision you have. And in duality, your vision is inherently limited. That is why the fallen beings cannot see what I see. They cannot see that the earth is being pulled up by the River of Life. They cannot truly grasp this. But they can, to some degree, sense that something is shifting. They can sense that the earth is slipping out of their grasp, out of their grip.They can sense that societies are moving forward and they cannot stop it. They can, of course, also look at history and see that they could not stop the emergence of the democracies. They could not stop the founding of the United States of America. And even though they have ever since the founding of this nation attempted to control this nation, they are feeling that their control is slipping. They are losing their grip.

They do not understand why, because they do not have the perspective that I have talked about. But they feel it is happening. And that is why they are acting out in desperation. They sometimes think they can stop the change, but some of them realize they cannot stop it, so they attempt to delay it as much as possible.

How do they seek to delay it? Well, in all the ways we have talked about, subverting democracy, manipulating democracy, manipulating the economy, you will realize that the invocations you have given for this conference are all based on the book, Spiritual Solution to American Problems,  and some of these dictations were given quite some time ago.

But there are many other teachings we have given about America that are as relevant today as when they were given. In fact, more relevant because we, of course, foresaw the developments in America. We have seen in many past ages how when a planet is beginning to slip away from the grip of the fallen beings, these fallen beings become more and more desperate trying to maintain their power, their influence, their control. And this is precisely what is happening on a planetary scale. It is precisely what is happening in America.

Maintaining control through fear and anger

One of the ways that the fallen beings seek to maintain this control is through fear. I inspired this messenger to look up the polarization of America and see that there are quite a number of scholars who are aware of this issue and have researched it for quite some time. And they have seen not only the polarization, but they have also seen that a large part of this polarization is driven by fear, the fear of what might happen, the fear of the other side taking society in a destructive direction.

And they have appealed to a large segment of the American population who are still primarily driven by their emotional bodies. This has traditionally been the main way that the fallen beings have attempted to control the population, through the fear that is centered in the emotional body. They have attempted, of course, also with the mental and identity bodies and, of course, in the physical realm. But the primary way has always been fear.

Why did it take so long before the feudal societies of Europe were overturned? Because the peasants feared the noblemen and the king. They feared the church, they feared going to hell, they feared many things. You see, when you look at this from a neutral perspective, you see that many people in America have been polarized in an extreme direction because they have fear. What is the outcome of fear? It is that you feel powerless. What is the outcome of feeling powerless? It is anger. When you cannot bear your sense of powerlessness you go into anger and now you act based on the anger because you think this will empower you.

And you see that there is a certain segment of American politics who is driven by this anger against the other side. You see it on both sides of the political divide but obviously if you look at it neutrally, you see it more on one side than on the other. This is a feeling-based and emotionally driven polarization. And what it is when you look at our teachings that we have given, what is the effect of acting based on the emotional body?

Turning off rational thinking with fear and anger

It is, of course, that you act without thinking or at least without thinking very deeply. Therefore, as I started out talking about this “superficiality” in people’s actions. Because the fallen beings know very well that if they can make people angry enough, they can make them feel powerless enough and then they can make them feel angry enough that they will act without thinking. This is the mob mentality that I talked about on a larger scale.

The fallen beings are experts in creating this kind of manipulation. Manipulating a group of people into this where their anger has now become so strong that they no longer think about or care about the consequences. They might even think that the consequences, whatever they are, are worth it in order to achieve this goal that they have come to think is the only way to avoid the calamity that they fear. You make people fear a calamity that these other people are going to bring about if they are allowed to do so. You make them angry enough to act against the scapegoat and then you can make them do almost anything as history proves.

Now, what have we told you about your four lower bodies? There is a hierarchical structure. The energy flows from the spiritual into the identity into the mental into the emotional. And therefore, ideally the mental body should be in control of your emotional body. Therefore, you should not be in such an emotional state that you do something that is against what you actually know and recognize in your mental body. But what do you see in many of these situations where there has been this mob mentality? You see that people are actually acting against their better knowledge. They are acting against their higher principles.

How do you get Christians and Muslims who both believe in the Old Testament: “Thou shalt not kill.” to kill each other? By making their emotions so agitated by making them so focused in the emotional body that it overrides what they know in their mental bodies.

How do you make a mob of normally relatively rational people suddenly become a mob and break into the Congress building in an attempt to, in their minds, save democracy which is against their knowledge that not only is this illegal but it is not according to their Christian principles that most of them follow. How do you make them do this? By agitating their emotions to the point where they are so centered in their emotional bodies, they are so driven by their fear and by their anger that they do not care about their higher knowledge or about the consequences. They think they can get away with this or that it is worth it, whatever the consequences may be.

Many of these people have now gone to prison and only a very few of them think it was worth it. And only a very few of them are still trapped in the emotions. They have snapped out of that emotional state and been able to think and realize that this was not what they actually wanted to do. But they could not see it at the time, could they? Or they would not have done what they did.

Bringing destruction upon yourself

This is the manipulation of the fallen beings. And the fallen beings, they think that every time they can get a group of people to go into this emotional state, they have won. They have won some kind of victory. They have furthered their ends.

There are some fallen beings who think or who feel they gain a sense of empowerment by being able to control and manipulate people. There are others who just want chaos and they feel that by manipulating people into these situations, they are furthering the chaos. They are increasing the chaos on a planetary scale and this gives them a sense of empowerment.

You see that the fallen beings, they feel very sophisticated because they can manipulate people into this emotional reaction. But why are they doing this? Because they themselves are trapped in an emotional reaction. As I said, they feel their control of the earth is slipping away. They are afraid because they are afraid of the consequences. They have gone into feeling powerless. Then they have gone into anger and now they are acting based on that anger. The fallen beings think that they are manipulating the people but the fallen beings are trapped in the exact same reactionary pattern as the people they are manipulating.

How sophisticated is that? How much power does it actually give them? Because they themselves are pulled in to that same dynamic. And therefore, they cannot actually see the larger consequences of this. Now we have said many, many times that the fallen beings are trapped in the duality consciousness. We have talked about how when you act in duality you are creating an opposition because you are sending out an impulse that is being reflected back by the cosmic mirror. Or sometimes reflected back by the cosmic mirror through other people who oppose you.

 Bringing the world closer the golden age

The fallen beings, of course, cannot see this but I see it from the ascended perspective. What do I see from the ascended perspective? I see that whatever the fallen beings do to polarize America, to drag groups of Americans into this very polarized reaction, into this violent reaction, it actually brings the world closer to my golden age. Now this may sound somewhat naive but not when you see what I see from the ascended perspective. As I said, the earth is being pulled upwards. It cannot be any other way given the nature of the unascended sphere that it has long since gone beyond this point where the upward spiral has become irreversible. There will be a golden age.

The question is what will it take to bring it about? And what it will take is in terms of America and the golden age in America that a critical mass of American people come to certain realizations. How can this be brought about that people come to these realizations? Well, it can be brought about in two ways. One is what we have called the higher way of people receiving directions from the ascended masters even if they do not know about us or they receive these ideas, they think about it, they internalize it, they share them and they gradually build this upward movement where they want a better life, a better society than what they have.

The other way is the School of Hard Knocks. And what does that mean? It means that people now instead of receiving this balanced perspective on how to grow, they go into the unbalanced reaction, they are polarized, they act out in these extreme ways and therefore they create what might seem in the first place to be chaos that goes against the manifestation of a golden age. But the chaos makes the polarization so extreme that people can begin to see that this is too much.This is too far out. This has gone too far.

And this means that after having gone through the upheaval, gone through the chaos, people see the same thing that they could have seen or that other people have seen without going through the chaos. What you see here is simple. The fallen beings sense that a change is coming. They attempt to stop the change by creating this polarization, creating the violence, creating the chaos, but they only speed up the process where it comes to the point where a critical mass of Americans can see: “This is too much. We need to take America to a higher level.”

Seeing that duality is not working

Some people see it the easy way. Many people have already seen it the easy way, but not yet a critical mass. But by going into the polarization, people will begin to see it through the extreme outplaying of this mindset. Because what is the change that needs to happen in America? What is it they need, that people need to see? They need to see that duality is not working. That duality is not giving them the kind of life that they want.

They need to see that differences are not a threat. The differences you find in America is precisely why America is more prosperous and further advanced in certain ways than most other nations. Because it is a creative opportunity. People need to see that the differences can be used for growth when people come to that underlying sense of oneness, tolerance for differences, which is the hallmark of the Christ consciousness.

Right now, of course, many people are so polarized, there are so many divisions. And the divisions lead to conflict after conflict. But the change that will bring about the golden age in America, and for that matter any other nation, is that people see beyond the differences, see the commonality, see the basic humanity, see the essential humanity, and start to see the potential, the creative potential of their nation.

Wanting a better life

This is what will bring the golden age. And it is inevitable that this will happen in America and other nations. It is just a matter of how it will be brought about. How people will come to that point where they see: “This is not getting us where we want to go.” And where is it that people want to go? Well, most people do not have a clear vision of this. But there is one thing that can unite at least a critical mass of Americans. And that is they all want a better daily life for themselves and their children.

We have talked about this before in the context of the war in Ukraine and the age of empires being over. Most people on earth and certainly most people in America want a better life for themselves and their children. And this cannot be achieved as long as you allow a small power elite to steal the wealth of the American people. To steal the fruit of their labor. And that is just one among many things that people need to see. But this is one that they can fairly easily and quickly come to see that it is time to take America back. It is time to take America back to the people to make it a country, a nation of the people by the people and for the people. This they can come to see fairly quickly.

Equality and social awareness: fallen beings’ worst nightmares

The fallen beings, of course, are doing everything they can to avoid this. Not that they can really see the potential because they cannot fathom this but they are trying to keep the American people divided. And they are doing everything they can to achieve this.

Now again I spoke yesterday about the fact that I was deliberately setting up the American political system to favor the balanced approach, the centered approach, the what some will call compromise. But it is not really compromise. It is actually doing what is the best for the majority of the population. And this is, of course, what the fallen beings do not want. Why? Because they do not want a nation where all men and women are created equal. They do not want equality.

To the fallen beings equality is one of their worst nightmares. It is one of their most hated words or concepts. Equality. Why would a fallen being want equality? Their entire mindset is based on setting themselves up as being superior to the vast majority of the people. And they certainly see the people on earth as being far inferior to themselves.

Why is it that America has this culture of the rugged individualism, the everybody for himself, you are making your own luck, the individual who takes care of himself, the lack of social awareness that we have talked about it is because the fallen beings have managed to manipulate a certain segment of the American population into believing in this each man for himself. And it is in most cases each man for himself even though some women are also caught in this mentality. But the vast majority of women are not.

The fallen beings are seeking to spread this mentality—it is not even an ideology or a philosophy—it is more of a mentality that Americans are for those who make their own luck who are willing to work hard and those who are working hard should be allowed to have more than others and they should not pay taxes because taxes will just go to welfare for those who do not want to work.

The reality of the American dream

And they really believe that everybody in America could do what they have done, start their own business, join the business community, make their own luck, invest and become as rich as they have become. They really think that everybody could become a millionaire because they do not think clearly and realize that the entire system is set up to allow a few people to become millionaires by keeping the majority of the population down.

The fallen beings need to keep the American dream alive by allowing a few people to rise to a higher level so that there will be enough people that believe in this so-called American dream. But the reality if you look closer is that not everybody could do this because the entire system is set up to prevent the majority from doing this and keep them as worker bees who submit to the corporations. This is the reality of the American system.

Another reality is that even the people who have worked themselves up and become millionaires or billionaires they are not really part of what we call the power elite because the power elite is made of this very small closed club of these families that have inherited their wealth and they look down upon all these newcomers who have become billionaires.

Do you think these very old families in America—they respect Bill Gates, Jeff Bezos and the other billionaires? They do not. They have nothing but contempt left over for them. They are not part of the elite and they will not be part of the elite. Perhaps their children or grandchildren may be, but only people who have grown up in that environment and take their privileges for granted can really be part of the elite.

One of the things that the American people can come to see is that there is this elite who has nothing but contempt for the American people and they might use the people they might use politicians but they have nothing but contempt for the politicians. Many politicians believe in the flattery that they are part of this important club but the people at the top have nothing but contempt for any politician. They only have loyalty to their own kind.

Equal opportunity for all (children)

This the people can come to see and they can come to see that all men and women are created equal in the sense that they all have the same potential to transcend themselves. And therefore American society is meant to be a society that gives all people equal opportunity. Equal opportunity to improve the lives for themselves and their children. This is something that could potentially unite a very large part of the American population. We all deserve equal opportunity to improve our lives for ourselves, for our children. And this is what society should provide to the greatest possible number of people. This could be a truly uniting factor in this coming decade.

Now as Mother Mary so eloquently said: “Who will be the first to see this in large numbers?” Women, of course, who want what is best for their children more than they want some ideological idea or they want to be right or defeat those other people. Women are the ones who can see that: “If I am to do what is best for my children then what is best for my children is actually what is best for my neighbor’s children and my neighbor’s neighbor and how far does this go on? And do we not come to a point where what is best for my children is what is best for all children?”

This is the shift in mentality, shift in awareness that can come about and people can come to see that you cannot do what is best for all children if society and the political debate is so polarized that nobody could come together and even talk about: Well what is best for all children? What is best for all of us? Not just some of us.

Making people think

And of course, this is precisely the situation you have right now. But why is this so? Because people are trapped in their emotional bodies. Their emotional bodies are so agitated, so stirred up that they cannot think clearly. Now, one of the goals that our American students defined for this webinar was precisely how to change the public discourse from being so polarized to being more unified.

I will make a simple suggestion for how you could help bring this about. And it is simply this. Ask people questions that make them think. Do not ask questions aimed at making them think what you think or agree with you or accept your viewpoints. Just ask questions that make them think.

What have I said earlier? People are so trapped in their emotional bodies that they can be manipulated into doing things that are against the viewpoints they actually hold in their mental bodies. Their emotional bodies are overriding their mental bodies.

Look at the public discourse. It is so polarized, so confrontational. But why? Because it is taken over by people who have this obsessive compulsive need to make other people agree with their viewpoints. And when you have this obsessive compulsive need, then you are not thinking and you are not trying to make other people think. You are trying to prove other people wrong or put other people down or shame them into agreeing with you.

What you can do as ascended master students, what you can also make the calls for that others will do is ask questions. Learn from Socrates. What did he do? Rarely stated a viewpoint. He asked questions. To make people clarify what they actually think. Not what they feel but what they actually think. By asking these questions you can potentially as people are willing, help them reconnect to what they actually think in their mental bodies. And then they might be able to see that their emotional bodies are out of alignment with their mental bodies.

Seeing discrepancy between the emotional and mental bodies

There are persistent surveys, multiple surveys that have shown that the majority of the American people are not nearly as polarized as the politicians or the media. That most Americans are centered around the middle. That there is not such a big difference between what they actually think about politics. There is a big difference between what many people feel about politics. But there is not such a big difference between what they think.

By asking open-ended questions just ask people to clarify what do you actually think about not only issues but about the political process. About where the country should be going. About what is best for the country. What is your thinking really? How could what you see as your goals be brought about? What would be the consequences about what you feel and what would be the consequences if you act based on what you feel? And would that actually achieve what you think should happen? In other words, help people see the discrepancy between their emotional and mental bodies.

Transcending superficial sense of identity

Then you can take this to a higher level because these surveys have also shown that much of this polarization, much of the animosity, much of the hostility between groups of people is based on a sense of identity where they identify themselves with a certain label that has been put on people and groups of people.

And here you can again make people think: “Am I really a being who is defined by being against this other group of people? Do I really think that it is best for America if we are so divided into all these factions that are working against each other? Or do I perhaps think it would be more advantageous if Americans were united?”

United we stand, divided we fall, old clichés, but nevertheless they can make some people think and realize that they have allowed themselves to be pulled into this superficial sense of identity: “I am a Republican. I am a Democrat. And if I am a Republican I am against all those liberals who will destroy the country.”

Non-violence of Christ message

Is there perhaps a higher identity than being a Republican or a Democrat? What about being an American? What about being for democracy and the democratic process? What about being a Christian and living up to the ideals, turning the other cheek instead of beating the opponent group down by all means?

Many Americans claim to be Christians. They claim that America is a Christian nation. But what is the essence of Jesus’s message? It is non-violence. “Turn the other cheek. Forgive seventy times seven. Do good to those that persecute you.” Everything Jesus attempted to show people is non-violence.

If you are a true Christian, you are non-violent, otherwise you are not a true Christian. Regardless of what the Christian religion has done throughout history. If you identify yourself as a Christian, how can you accept or even take part in political violence? You can help people see by just asking clarifying questions that the current political climate is dominated by political violence.

I am not talking about only physical violence, but posting death threats on people’s Facebook accounts and many other of these expressions in social media or even in physical confrontations—this is a form of political violence. Is this in accordance with people’s Christian sense of identity? Is it in accordance with their sense of identity as Americans? And “united we stand?”

You can help people. It is not a matter of trying to persuade them. You need to approach this by being not attached to how people react to it. You just attempt to do what Socrates did. Get people to clarify what they actually think and then leave it up to them whether they can see the contradictions between their sense of identity—two aspects of their sense of identity— between their sense of identity and their mental thinking, between their emotional actions and their mental thinking.

Shifting into a positive, forward-looking state of mind

Just help people clarify what they actually think because you look at those who manipulate people, they are doing everything they can to prevent people from thinking. They have a very superficial view of the political process and then they stir up the emotions so people act on this very superficial thinking. This is the process.

If you are neutral about this you can see it. You can see it how it is being outplayed. You can see what people are doing this and it is not just one person. You can see how this is being used to stir up a reaction that has nothing to do with how the American system is designed to work and how it can fulfill its higher potential.

America is not a nation that is based on violence because the American political system is not based on violence. I know very well that America was born in the bloody Revolutionary War against England. I know there has been the Civil War. There has been all other wars that America has been involved in. But if you look at the American political system it is not based on violence.

All men are created equal. They are endowed by their Creator with inalienable rights. Meaning no governmental institution or no group of people have the right to take away other people’s right to life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness. When a group of people allow themselves to be manipulated into this state of mind that they have a right to use violence to take away the life, liberty and pursuit of happiness of another group of people then this is un-American.

This is not what the American political system was set up to do. This is not how it was meant to function. And this is not how it can function according to its highest potential.

I am speaking this into the collective consciousness because I see that a critical mass of Americans are very close to breaking through and seeing this. Seeing the imbalance, the unsustainability of the current political discourse, political climate, political situation. They are close to breaking through and saying: “This is not what we want. This is not the kind of country we want America to be.”

And the more people that break through, the more people that speak out, the quicker we will get to the point where the critical mass is reached. Now as I started out saying, this critical mass will be reached. It is just a matter of how much turmoil the nation needs to go through before the critical mass of people see how unbalanced, how ridiculous this is, how un-American this is, how unconstitutional it is, how undemocratic it is, how un-Christian it is, how inhumane it is.

There is an old motto or slogan, even the title of a book, “Think and Grow Rich”. But in reality, if you really think, you grow together, you grow into oneness when you really think.

You who are the spiritual students can be part of this by asking questions. Just make people think. Do not be concerned about what they think. Just make them think more deeply than they are doing now. And trust the process. Trust the upward movement of the River of Life.

There are many Americans who are today in a very negative, agitated, fear-based state of mind, fearing for America’s future, fearing this and that calamity. For America to go through the shift I am talking about, a critical mass of people will have to shift into a positive, forward-looking state of mind.

I would like those who are direct students of the ascended masters to be part of this shift and be forerunners for this shift. But you cannot be part of this shift if you are in this fear-based state of mind if you are looking for some calamity or the end of the world or the end of democracy or this or that.

If you look at yourself and feel fear in your emotional body, then start by asking yourself these questions. Start by actually looking at our dictations. Read my dictations about America. And then ask yourself what you actually think and why you think what you think and how you identify yourself. Are you identified with this or that grouping or as a spiritual being, as an avatar? Ask yourself these questions. Think and grow into oneness with the Christ mind.

With this, I thank you for your attention for being willing to be the broadcast stations for this message. And I seal you in this realistic optimism, this flame of realism based on oneness with the River of Life that I hold for America and for this planet. For it is this flame that will bring the golden age into physical manifestation.

Saint Germain, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Women of America, unite!


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, October 27, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary. I wish to expand upon what Saint Germain has said about the need for people to come together and find a different way to talk about political issues. As Saint Germain has stated, there is a huge potential that women can be the forerunners for this shift. And the reason for this is actually fairly simple. We have talked about it before, but it needs to be stated again so it goes into the collective consciousness at this particular time. I trust that you are beginning to understand as ascended master students that at any particular time there is a very complex equation in the collective consciousness. There is, as I have said before, sometimes where a little impetus can have a huge effect in changing the direction just a little bit, so that in the long run the outcome is quite different. And this is precisely such a time. 

What do American women want?

Why is it that women have a better potential than men for overcoming the polarization, the differences, the divisions? Well, there are various reasons for this, but one obvious reason is that in order to overcome the divisiveness there must be something you love more than being right. There must be something you love more than making those other people wrong. And for women, that is obviously their children. The question simply is: “What do American women want?” Do they want a situation where the country is divided in this fight between those who want to be right and those who want to prove the other wrong, divided up into two groupings? Or do they want to see a country that does what is best for their own children? And clearly, if you want what is best for your own children, you do not want division and conflict or a civil war-like state in America. Clearly, this cannot be what is best for your own children. There is a potential that the equation can shift and women take a look at American politics and say: “We can no longer stay out of politics.We can no longer ignore politics. We can no longer allow the men to run politics. We need to engage, because this is not going to end well unless something changes the equation.” 

“We cannot allow this anymore”

There is right now a substantial number of women who have grown up in a culture that supports the Republican Party. But they have looked at what has happened to the Republican Party over these last several years. And they have looked at what happened with this entire situation with selecting a new speaker. And they have come to the point where they have seen that this has gone far enough. Some of them have not really consciously vocalized this yet, but this shift can happen. This shift can happen quickly. Where they look at the country and say: “Well whatever situation we have, we obviously cannot allow the government to shut down because of a lack of funding. We simply cannot allow a few extremists in the Republican Party to shut down the country, shut down the government, prevent government employees and soldiers from getting paid. Which can have ramifications not only for America, but for the global economy. We cannot allow this.” 

And this can then lead on to other things that we cannot allow because it clearly is not good for our own children and the next generation. It really is a matter of women waking up, looking at the situation and saying: “The men have created such a mess in this country that something needs to change. And who is going to change it? Not the men, which leaves us. We have to demand change.” It does not mean that all women have to go into politics because most men who are in politics have a wife and they rely on her for her support. So it is a matter of speaking out and sometimes, in fact in many cases, it will be so that when the wife speaks out, the man realizes that he has actually been thinking and feeling the same thing. But for some reason, he could not bring himself to acknowledge it. He could not bring himself to say: “But the emperor has nothing on.” In the fairy tale, it is a little boy who says this. In the real world, the biggest potential is that it is a woman who says this. The emperors of politics have nothing on. The emperors of the financial system have nothing on. The power elite has nothing on. And it is time to see this. 

Women of America need to speak out

Many women are ready to consciously acknowledge what Saint Germain talked about. There is a higher principle, there is a higher right than being right among men. Surely you can find women, some of them even in Congress or the Senate, who are caught up in this game of proving themselves right by proving other people wrong. But this is only a minority. Most women are not caught up in this attitude because they see the practical reality of how it leads to conflict, and conflict never leads the country or their own lives in the right direction. If there is to be a shift in America, women need to take a stand and demand change, demand a new approach. And this is the impetus I am here to give and release into the collective consciousness:

Women of America, unite! Women of America, unite! 

Say this with me:

Women of America, unite! Women of America, unite! Women of America, unite! Women of America, unite! Women of America, unite! 

And this will manifest, for the mouth of the Divine Mother has spoken it in the physical. And you as the Omega Polarity have ratified it and spoken it with me. 

There will be a new movement inspired by people who have tuned in to my office as the Divine Mother for the uniting of women in America. This is one initiative that can have a tremendous impact in changing the course of America slightly it will seem in the beginning, but in the longer run changing it tremendously. It is necessary for women to speak out and say: “It cannot be more important to be right in this political struggle, this never-ending, ongoing political struggle than it is to do what is right for our children. It cannot be right. There must be a higher right than being right in this petty political squabble. There must be something that means more to you men than this pettiness. And it is time to do away with this nonsensical struggle. And it is time to free the Republican Party from the influence of these people who only want to perpetuate that struggle indefinitely and who are willing to perpetuate the struggle regardless of the consequences it has for the country and for our children. Because they are obsessed with being right!” 

Who are the voters who have the greatest potential to suddenly see that Donald Trump has nothing on? It is women because they can come to see that he has throughout his entire life shown a clear disrespect for women. This is exposed to the public for anyone who is willing to take a look. This man has no respect for women and this in itself should be enough to prevent him from holding public office again in this age. You cannot have a president of the United States who has no respect for women and who has exploited women in his entire life. This cannot stand in this decade of women. And there are enough women who are ready to wake up and consciously acknowledge this so that without the vote of these women he has no chance of becoming president again. Is it of epic importance to me as the Mother of God holding the Office of the Mother of God that Trump does not become president? No. If the nation needs the lesson that they will get from him becoming president again then I respect the free will of the majority.

But I am speaking into the collective consciousness and the individual consciousness of these women who have so far thought to themselves exactly what I said but who have not been willing to speak it out loud amongst each other or in a public forum. For naturally many, many, many women have seen this, but because of this hypnotic state that the Republican party has been in, they have not so far spoken out publicly and this is what can change and it can change quickly. 

With this I have actually given the impetus, the energetic charge that I wanted to bring forth at this point in this conference. I thank you, those who are here, for being the open doors by allowing this to be spoken in the physical with the impact of the multiplication of your auras and chakras. With this I seal you in the love of the Divine Mother. Mother Mary, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Do you want to be right with Christ or right among men?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, October 27, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain.

My next installment is to talk about a topic that very, very few people in America have understood. There are many, many people in America who consider themselves Christians and who consider themselves to be part of a Christian nation. They consider America to be a Christian nation. They consider America to be founded on Christian principles.

Being right with Christ

Well, there is one particular principle of Christ that very few Christians in America, or for that matter anywhere else, have grasped. That it is a principle that can be illustrated in a situation where Jesus says: “What is that to thee, follow thou me?” What did Jesus mean with this enigmatic statement? Well, he meant that you have to choose whether you want to be a true follower of Christ or whether you want anything in this world. When we look at the current political debate and climate and situation in the United States, we can reformulate that question and say: “You have to decide whether you want to walk with Christ or whether you want to be right among men, do you want to be right with Christ or right among men?”

This is a question that very few Christians have even considered, have even grasped, have even understood the need to consider. For they think that they understand what Christ is all about, but they do not because they do not grasp the inner teachings of Christ. Now, if you take this and look at the American Constitution, the American political system, what is it that is the very foundation of the American political system? Well, it is partly the Declaration of Independence and the essence of this Declaration of Independence is that all human beings have rights that are given by a higher authority, meaning a higher authority than the government of the United States.

The government therefore, recognizes that there is an authority that is higher than themselves. Or rather, the government should recognize this. This means that there are certain things that the government is not allowed to do. There are certain rights that the citizens have, that the government is not allowed to take away or limit and this is because there is a higher authority, not only than the government, but even a higher authority than the people or any grouping among the people. In other words, if you want to talk about America being a Christian nation, then it should be a nation that recognizes that Christ is a higher authority than any individual, any groups of people, or even the government as a whole. The question is not really do you want to be right in a political fight or discussion with other people, but do you want to be right with Christ?

The standard of the fallen beings

And what did Jesus also say that relates to this topic? Well, he said: “Let the dead bury their dead.” And what did he mean? Well, as both Jesus and others have talked about before, it obviously does not make sense that Jesus was saying that there are dead people walking around burying other dead people. As in so many other things that Jesus said, there must be a hidden meaning, an inner meaning to this statement. And what he meant was, of course, that there are people who are dead in a spiritual sense because they are in the death consciousness, the consciousness of anti-christ.

And what is the consciousness of anti-christ? Well, what have we said so many times? The fallen beings only have to do one thing to get everything on earth to go awry and that is to create the idea that there is a standard that can be defined on earth and that everyone should follow. It is a black and white standard and if you follow it, you will go to heaven; if you go against it, you will go to hell. If you follow it, you are right; if you do not agree, you are wrong. This is the standard that the fallen beings have imposed upon earth, but this is not the standard of Christ. But how many people, Christians included, have grasped this difference, which is an essential difference.

I am obviously here speaking into the collective consciousness more than I am speaking to you who are ascended master students, because most of you have grasped this, based on the many teachings we have given on this topic. But still, you can all benefit from considering this again and considering your attitude, your approach, even to the political discussion, the political discourse in America.

Is it really about being right? Is it really about being right, because how could you be right among men? You look at America, you look around the world, you see that the vast majority of people are trapped in the standard of the fallen beings. This does not mean that they agree, they do not agree, because the standard is dualistic. There are always two opposing polarities, at least two. You have people who are in the duality consciousness and because they are in duality, they polarize towards either this extreme or that extreme.

Hiding behind the facade of polarization and division

A typical example is Republicans and Democrats. Now traditionally there was not the animosity, there was not the hostility between Republicans and Democrats that you see today because the two parties were not trapped in black and white thinking. But today you see that both parties have become more polarized, one obviously more so than the other, but still there is polarization and so you have this typical epic mindset, black and white thinking, where you want to be right. Both sides want to be right by proving the other side wrong.

How can you be right among men in this climate? Very simple. Align yourself with one of the two polarities and you will have at least some people who will agree with you and who will think you are right among men. There will, of course, be some that will not agree with you, but if you go into the black and white mindset, you can ignore that because you see that they are absolutely wrong based on some standard.

What am I saying? I am saying there is only one way to be right among men and that is to accept the standard imposed by the fallen beings. Do you really understand what I am saying here? I am not saying that the fallen beings care about either of the two dualistic polarities. There are fallen beings in embodiment in America as part of the top 2% of the elite. They may support this party, they may support that party, but they do not care about either party. Then there are fallen beings in the identity and mental realms who also do not care about either party. Do you understand? The fallen beings, some of them at least, the more sophisticated ones, they are not trapped in their own standard in the sense that they are not for the Republican party or for the Democratic party.

Their aim is to keep the people divided. That is their higher goal—to keep the people divided, and the Republican and the Democratic party are just tools for achieving this goal. So is, of course, any other division that can be created in society, except one. You will see that there are many divisions in society, but there is one that is not promoted by the elite and that is the division between the people and the elite, because the elite in America are trying to fly below the radar of the people so that they are not seen, not recognized.

Believing that a lie is Christ’s truth

And yet, in order to achieve this, they will claim to be the ones who represent a higher standard, even the standard of Christ, if that is something that will appeal to the people. They will, of course, say, some of them, Christ’s truth is what is stated by the Republican party. Other fallen beings will say Christ’s truth is what is stated by the liberals. The purpose of this is, of course, to polarize the people into divisions. As I said, the fallen beings do not even believe in their own—some do, of course, but the most sophisticated ones—they do not believe in the divisions they have created. They are not taking sides, because they are only on one side, their own.

You will see that there are people who have allowed themselves to be pulled into one of these polarities. There are people who will claim that Donald Trump stands for Christ’s truth and they will claim that this messenger is out of touch with Christ’s truth or the ascended masters by the dictations we have given through him. What can you do about this? What can you do about this mindset? If people are convinced that they have Christ’s truth, what can you do? Well, on the personal level, you can often do nothing because nobody has closed their minds more firmly than someone who believes that a lie is the ultimate truth. When you believe in an illusion, but you believe it is the ultimate truth, then you are not open to Christ’s truth.

The purpose of Christ

Why is that? Because Christ and Christ’s truth does not live up to the standard of the fallen beings, does not conform to the standard of the fallen beings.That is why Jesus said to Peter, when Peter wanted to impose a false standard upon him: “Get thee behind me Satan.” Christ’s truth is what is given to help people raise themselves above the dualistic “truth” of the fallen beings. What does this mean? Christ’s truth always pulls people closer to oneness, to unity. Unity between the person and his or her higher self and the ascended masters and unity among people horizontally. Divide and conquer is the goal of the fallen beings. Unify is the goal of the Christ mind. By the mere fact that these people are so convinced that they are right and that those who disagree with them are wrong, you can see that despite their claims, despite their beliefs, they are not actually coming from Christ’s truth. The entire purpose of Christ is to raise people above the consciousness of death, which is the consciousness of division and to raise them into the consciousness of oneness of unity.

You can do nothing on the personal level to help people who are in this state of mind. You can make calls for them to be cut free, to be given an opportunity to see a higher truth than what they see, but it will not work against their free will. If they are not willing to open their minds, then there is nothing you can do. What you can do something about is at the collective level, where you can make the calls, use the invocations we have given, such as the one you just gave and others, for the unification of the American people, and that a critical mass will be raised up to realize that there must be a higher approach to politics in America than the divided, confrontational, dualistic approach that has taken over American politics.

Bringing politics back towards the center

There is a critical mass of people in America who have already seen this or who are very close to seeing it and those people you can make calls for and those people you can help by speaking out in whatever way you can. There are people who are beginning to be fed up, as the saying goes, with politics that is so divided, so confrontational. They have had enough of it and they are longing for something more. And it is really a matter of galvanizing these people so they step forward and demand a higher form of politics, a higher form of public discourse and a higher form of government that is not so based on these divisions and animosities.

There is a need for the emergence of a balanced, centrist part of the Republican Party and a balanced, centrist part of the Democratic Party. There is a need for people who can look across the middle and not see it as a division, but actually see the commonality of those who are in the middle of the political spectrum. There is a need for those who can see that politics has become polarized and there is a need to bring it back towards the center. This you can make calls for. This can have a positive effect and it may even have a visible effect at the critical level as we approach the next election.

“Will I follow Christ to a higher level?”

Look at yourselves even as spiritual people. Be honest, be willing to consider whether you have been pulled into this divided, polarized view of the political climate in America and then consider what separate self you might have that caused you to be pulled into this. And then consider that if you want to step up to a higher level of your personal path, you need to come to see this self and decide: “Will I let it die so I can follow Christ to a higher level or will I hold on to it?” Which means you cannot take the next step up.

There are no Republicans or Democrats in heaven. There are only beings who see the oneness of Christ beyond all divisions on earth. You see, even if you go back to Jesus’s time, how he called his disciples: “Leave your nets and follow me.” This was not just physical fishing nets that he was talking about. He was actually talking about the nets that keep you trapped in a lower state of consciousness, which of course, is the separate selves. For all spiritual people and for all people who have an intuitive sense of the higher principles, the higher value of this nation, it is necessary to consider: “Do you really want to be right among men? How important is it to prove yourself right by proving others wrong?” Because these are the nets that prevent you from following Christ.

Seeing the power elite for what it is

And there may be many people who cannot look at it in a Christian terminology, but it also prevents you from following the higher principles behind the founding of America—the fact that there is a higher authority that gives all people rights that the government cannot override.

And you see that there are many ways that the government is overriding the rights of the people. First of all, by allowing the elite to continue to accumulate wealth, to concentrate wealth in their own hands by taking it from the people who are doing the hard work. The entire accumulation of wealth that has been a result of the neoliberal philosophy is an abomination compared to the principles upon which this nation is founded. Some of the founding fathers could not even see this because they were so attached to their comfortable lifestyle that they had carved out for themselves, some of them by using slaves. But that should not stop people today, because today it is easier to see these principles than it ever has been. It is easier in the sense that the collective consciousness is higher than it was at the time of the founding fathers. It is more difficult in the sense that there is the polarization between the two wings of the political spectrum. But there were also divisions and polarizations at the time of the founding fathers.

You may think that most Americans supported the Revolutionary War, but there were many who supported the British and did not want British rule to be overturned and did not want the emergence of a nation. They wanted the colonies to remain under the British crown because they got advantages from the British crown. They got privileges. In a sense it was as polarized back then as it is today and you see many periods of American history where you see this polarization, civil war being an obvious example.

Many people in today’s age are ready to see this, to see the history of this, of how the people have been divided time and time again and then see that this division was always created by an elite who had a hidden agenda that they attempted to fulfill by keeping the people divided into these factions so they could hide. In medieval Europe, in feudal Europe, the feudal lords were sitting in their castles. They were clearly suppressing the people who lived on their land and the people felt oppressed.

Today the feudal lords, reincarnated in America, are suppressing the people not quite in the same physical way, but certainly they are doing it through money and through political influence, but they are much more hidden. They may have castles, they may have yachts, but they are not as visible as it was in the Middle Ages and therefore, the American people have not seen the elite for what they are and why have they not? Because they are so concerned about squabbling and fighting amongst each other, proving the other people wrong and proving themselves right. This consciousness is truly the biggest block to the manifestation of the golden age.

Recognizing higher principles and a higher authority

What is the golden age? There are some who might think: “Well, it is an age where the Republican Party and the most conservative people in America run the country. Then there will be a golden age.” But the reality is that the golden age is an age where a critical mass of people recognize higher principles, recognize a higher authority, however they see that authority. They do not need to recognize Saint Germain as an ascended master, but they need to be open to the potential to receive ideas from this higher authority and they need to be willing to implement them—that is how the golden age can be manifest.

If people hold on to a standard defined on earth that is not based on unity and the unification of the people, how can there be the golden age? Do you think a golden age is an age where some people are rich, some people are privileged, or is it an age where all people have a good standard of living and some people have a better standard of living because they are willing to work harder or be more creative? But it is certainly not an age where the top 2% control more than 90% of the wealth in the country. That cannot be a golden age.

“I cannot be wrong” consciousness in America

You who are the spiritual people can be forerunners for this shift. As I said, there is a critical mass of people who are ready to make this shift and some, of course, have already done so. But there needs to be more people before it breaks through. And you can be the forerunners, but you need to then lock into this—not deciding to be right among men, but to be right with Christ, right with Saint Germain, right with higher principles. Yes, this is a challenge. Yes, there are some who will claim they are right and that is why they are supporting this particular political candidate or this particular political party. But they have not understood what I have said in this dictation and what we have said in many other teachings.

Do not be concerned about this. Do not try to talk to them, to convince them, because you cannot prove that people are wrong if they are in this state of mind. And why is this? Because when people are in this state of mind, they have one overarching attitude: “I cannot be wrong.” There is right now in America a large group of people who are in this state of mind. And you will see, if you look at this neutrally, that Donald Trump represents this consciousness: “I cannot be wrong.” And the people who support him and who are absolutely convinced that he is right are also in this state of mind. That is why he came to the forefront of American politics, because he exemplifies and out-pictures this state of consciousness and he is therefore, you might say, the opportunity for a critical mass of American people to come to see this and decide: “No more of this. We want a different climate in the public discourse. We want a different political climate. We want different political leaders.”

Now, in a sense, you could say that Biden also represents some of this consciousness because he is a cold war warrior, as has been said and therefore, grew up in this climate of the Soviet Union and America, communism and capitalism and so you see that there is a need for America, a critical mass of Americans, to transcend this old black and white dualistic mindset. I am not saying that Biden is completely stuck in this mindset. I am just saying that he came from that kind of a background. So, you see that there is a need for the emergence of leaders with a different attitude, a different approach. But this cannot happen until a critical mass of people make this shift and consciously acknowledge that there must be a better way to do politics in America.

Only women can change America

There is no easy way out of the present situation. There is nothing that even I as an ascended master could do to easily change it. I cannot wave a magic wand and change America. There is nothing that a single person could do to change the situation very quickly and easily. It is a situation that has been there since the inception and the founding of America. It is a situation that has not necessarily gotten worse, but has become more visible, more pronounced, partly because of communication technology. And it is a situation that right now has reached this critical juncture where it needs to be played out so that people can see it and quite frankly, what is it that has the biggest potential to shift the situation?

Well, as I said, not a single person, but many people could do it and a part of the American population that could shift the situation is not exclusively, but primarily women. The only way that America can transcend this divisive mindset is that women step forward and demand a different political process. Men cannot do this because men are too trapped in black and white thinking. I am speaking in general terms. There are, of course, many men who can be part of this movement, but if there is going to be a breakthrough, it will have to be women who bring this about. It will have to be women who lock into the female, the feminine wisdom, the “Sophia”, as it was talked about in Gnostic circles. The practical wisdom that says: “This is not working, we must find a better way.”

Look at this Republican Party and the entire circus about first rejecting the speaker, then having trouble finding another speaker. Was there ever a woman who was nominated to be speaker of the Republican Party? How many women have any kind of leadership role in the Republican Party? For that matter, how many women have leadership roles in the Democratic Party? Well, there are more. There is a vice president, but nevertheless, ask yourself how many women are in Congress and the Senate, how many Supreme Court judges, how many people in the national committees of the Democratic and Republican Party? And then you can see that they are a clear minority and that is why the situation is stuck in this antagonistic confrontational approach.

Is it really a matter of one party being right and the other party being wrong, or is it a matter of doing what is the best solution for the American people? Right now, it seems as if the only thing that matters is that your party is right and the other party is wrong and the effect of this is that the elite can run the show behind the scenes. They are hiding behind the facade, running the show while the politicians are squabbling. Men will not be able to see this. The women need to step in and look at the practical reality. Look how many things are not being done because of all this squabbling and party politics. Look how there is a majority across the middle for many solutions, but it cannot be manifest because of this extreme polarization, especially in the Republican Party.

Again, there is no simple solution. But there is, of course, a solution, or rather many solutions, by many women and the more balanced men speaking out, demanding change. By the people demanding change. You may think that this is unrealistic, but right under the surface is this desire for something new and it is just a matter of it breaking through so there are some people who step forward, who are in a position who can vocalize this and say: “We must find a better way. We must find a better approach to politics.” And suddenly there can be a shift where people demand something different. And the politicians who are the fastest to respond to this, to lock into this, they can then get elected and therefore things can change quicker than you might think—quicker than you might think. For as the situation becomes so polarized, so extreme, there are more and more people who have had enough.

You might think I sound serious, I sound somber, but I am, as always, an optimistic realist and I see the potential that the political landscape in America can shift over the rest of this decade, which is the decade of women. There is a fundamental, crying need for women to step forward in all areas of American society, but especially in politics and the media and the economy and business and education and science and a few other areas. This is the greatest potential shift for America and for bringing the golden age, because it is a fact that when it comes to the practical ideas for manifesting a golden age, women are generally more open than men.

What you can do as ascended master students is of course make the calls for this, you can see how this fits into your Divine plan, or you might be one of these women who could step forward, or one of these balanced men who could step forward, because it will not be only women, but it will require a large number of women to bring about this shift. You can, of course, give all of the invocations we have given, especially the ones from the book about liberating women, and thereby help bring about this shift. It is a huge potential and if manifest, historians will later look back and see it as one of the most significant shifts in American history, much greater than any other shift you have seen so far. It will not be the greatest when you come further into the golden age, but it will be seen as a significant shift if it manifests its full potential.

With this, I have given you the impetus I wanted to give in this installment. I will have more to say and I am grateful for this opportunity to say it. Even though the messenger is across the pond, by so many of you tuning in in America, it has the impact that I wanted to have.

For this, I am grateful and thereby, I seal you in the flame of realistic optimism that I hold for earth.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Mob mentality in the public discourse in America


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, October 27, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain. If there is one word that would characterize the political situation in America right now, what would that word be? Well, you may each come up with your own individual words. And I would like you to take a moment to think about the situation in America, not only politically, but in all other ways that are important to you. And I would like you then to use your intuition to center in your heart and to see what word might come to you from within your heart.

The superficial basis for decision-making

Now, I would like you to step back and consider, did the word truly come from your heart? Or did it come from your mind? And if it came from your mind, which part of your mind? Did it come from the linear, intellectual analytical mind? Did it come from the emotions being agitated by this or that condition? Did the word come from some kind of attachment that you might have? If you are willing to consider this, then you can perhaps compare the word that you got, to the word that I had in mind. And when I, Saint Germain, look at the situation in America as it has been unfolding now for these last few years, not only in the political arena, but in all other areas of society, the one word that for me characterizes the current situation in America is this: “superficial.”

Why do I give this word? Look at the political situation. Look at the public discourse. Look at how people are talking to each other. Look at how they are communicating on social media. And ask yourself: “What is the foundation that people have for holding whatever opinions they hold? What is the foundation they have for making decisions about how they talk about the political process, how they define what is wrong with America, how they define what should be changed, how they define which politicians they will support and which they will not support, whom they will vote for and whom they will not vote for? What is it that decides it? What is their foundation for making these decisions about the fate of the nation?”

Then, look at their personal lives. What is the foundation they have for making decisions in their personal lives? Well, the knowledge people have, the so-called ‘facts’ that people have are all superficial. For the vast majority of Americans, the basis for their decision-making is very superficial.

Projecting out

Surely, I sense from the collective consciousness, as this is being spoken in the physical, that there is this collective beast rising up and saying: “But what about other nations? Surely, they are superficial too.” Well, my beloved, what do you want to change? America or other nations? What is this webinar about? America or other nations?

If you want to change America, how is that change going to come about? Who can change America? Do you think that the people in Europe can change America? Can they vote in the next election, for example? If anybody is going to change America, who is able to do so? Well, you, the American people. Who else? If you are projecting out that there is this and that problem in other nations, how are you going to change your own nation? How will you change your nation by looking out and trying to find fault with other nations, instead of looking in and seeing what might change in your nation?

And how will you change your nation if every time someone suggests some change, your first reaction is: “But we are not the only one with a problem. Surely, those other nations have the same problem.” What good does it do you that the rest of the world has a problem? How is that going to change America? And oh, are not there many Americans who want America to be the greatest nation on earth? How are you going to be the greatest unless you do what other nations do not do? Deal with the problems directly. How can you make profound, life-altering, nation-altering decisions based on the current superficiality seen in the public discourse?

The superficializing of the public discourse

Do you know which one institution has done more than anything else to superficialize the American public discourse? Well, it is Twitter, or “X” as it is now called. Short messages, forcing people to always give a black and white assessment of a situation. For what else can you do with so few characters? Of course, a close second is Facebook. Again, forcing people, in order to get attention, to be as extreme as possible. Because you are sure to get some ‘likes’ by this. And if all you are chasing is ‘likes,’ then you have to be as black and white as possible, as superficial as possible. For what else can black and white be but superficial?

We have given many teachings on black and white thinking. And surely, nobody is more superficial in their thinking than those who are trapped in black and white thinking. This is not to say, of course, that those who are trapped in gray thinking are deeper thinkers. For the deeper thinkers are those who must look beyond the dualistic extremes. Both the black and white and the gray. Who can change America? Well, only those who are willing to think. To think! Because when you are trapped in black and white thinking, you are not thinking. You are just reacting to what comes to you from other people, who are trapped in black and white thinking.

Mob mentality

What has happened in this superficial social media, and this superficiality of the public discourse, is that what you have created in large segments of the American population is what they would say is a sense of togetherness, maybe even solidarity. But what has really been created here in the collective consciousness of America is a mob mind, a mob mentality. You see this in numerous examples. But you see it very, very clearly in how people get responses. For example, on Facebook, where they get death threats or get these very threatening messages from people who disagree with them.

You had a situation very recently where the Republican Party (Or rather the Republican parties, we might say. For is it truly one party these days?) was trying to decide on who should be Speaker of the House. And there are examples of politicians who either did not support a certain Speaker or who were interested in becoming Speakers, and they themselves received death threats. And their wives received death threats, or other very extremist threatening messages on social media. How is this not mob mentality? What else is it but mob mentality?

Is this not the same as you saw in the Wild West, where despite the fact that the Constitution mandates that a person is innocent until proven guilty in a court of law, suddenly you had a mob of people in this little town, and somebody had a rope. And they were all crying out: “Lynch him, lynch him!” What else is it? But this is taken to a greater scale in the collective consciousness of America. It is a mob mentality that right now is ruling the political discourse in America. And this mob mentality is not satisfied with ruling the political discourse. It wants to rule the political institutions. It wants to rule the courts. It wants to rule the press. It wants to rule every aspect of American society by threatening violence towards anyone who will not subject and become part of the mob.

Yes, certainly, there is a tremendous uproar in the collective consciousness as I am speaking this in the physical. There is a huge beast that is rising up right now, as you would see a grizzly bear rising on its hind legs, waving its paws and baring its teeth and growling. I, of course, am not really moved by this whatsoever, given that I am in the ascended realm. And I hope that you are not moved by it either, those of you who are ascended master students. For truly, what can this mob mentality lead to? Well, you have already seen on January 6, 2021, what it can lead to. But as the popular saying goes in America: “You ain’t seen nothing yet.” It could lead to other uprisings, other violent events, depending on how the political circus, we might say, unfolds up to the next election.

We can say that it could have been much worse already than it has been. And the reason it has not been is in large part because of the calls made by ascended master students. When you see this, when you see this mob mentality, you might spend a little bit of time studying the effects of this mob mentality, of how this madness of the crowd can overtake people’s individual minds. And you might consider that there are many people who have had their individual minds taken over by the mob. Not a physical mob in a physical location, in many cases, but a mob in the social space that has been created by the internet and social media.

The psychology of the mob mind

In the old days, it required a group of people to physically come together in a certain location before this mob mind could form. That is why you saw the situation where Jesus stood before the angry mob that wanted to stone the woman caught in adultery. And what did Jesus do? Well, he made them look at themselves. You will know there are some stories that the woman caught in adultery was a prostitute and that many of the people in the crowd condemning her had been her customers. And you will know that there are some that will say that Jesus knelt down and wrote their names in the sand, wrote the names of those who had slept with the woman. And this made them look at themselves, feel ashamed and walk away.

But irregardless, the fact of the matter is this. When people are trapped in the mob mentality, they are focused on the victim of the mob mind. The mob mind always has a scapegoat. Otherwise, a mob mind cannot form. It forms only when there is a scapegoat towards whom people can direct their anger. What happens is that when people’s minds are taken over by this, then they are only looking out, looking at the scapegoat. They are not looking at themselves. They actually feel empowered by the mob mind, because they can set aside the normal need to look at themselves. This normal need to say: “Well, don’t throw stones if you live in a house of glass.” The mob does not need to consider this. It can throw all the stones it wants without looking at itself, without the members looking at themselves.

But actually, you could say that the members form one mind, so they are no longer individuals. They are taken over by the mob mind. And you can see this very, very clearly in many situations on the internet where people have been caught up in this. And they are just repeating and regurgitating what others have said, the black and white thinking, the always pointing to a scapegoat. This is wrong. That is wrong. The next thing is wrong.

You see in history many examples of this. You see, if you go back and look at the Christian scriptures, how Jesus often confronted these crowds. Not only the woman caught in adultery, but look at the situation where Pontus Pilate asks the people whom they want to be released, the Living Christ or a convicted murderer. And they all cry: “Barabbas! Barabbas!” Again, the mob mentality, the mob mind that cannot recognize the Living Christ, even though he stands before them in the flesh. And how many in America today would be able to recognize the Living Christ if he stood before them in the flesh?

There was in this recent debacle about choosing a speaker for the Republican Party. Donald Trump made the remark that only Jesus Christ, if he materialized himself, could be elected speaker. But that is actually an incorrect assessment. Because if Jesus Christ appeared in the flesh and wanted to be speaker of the house, the first to reject him would be the Christians, the Christians who feel holier than thou. Because they believe in their mob mentality that they have the truth about Christ. And therefore, they do not need the Living Christ, nor would they recognize him or accept him. They would reject him and

The power elite (not the system) is the problem in America

This is the mob mentality. It is entirely superficial. There is no deep thinking. In fact, there is no thinking in a mob mind. Now, you may say that there is a tendency as this mob mind in the political discourse of America. They are not necessarily pointing to people as scapegoats. They are pointing to the system. The system is wrong. The government is wrong. Congress is wrong. The Senate is wrong. Biden is wrong. The Democrats are wrong.

My beloved, I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain and I have sponsored this American nation now since its inception! I was part of setting up the Constitution! And the Constitution is the foundation for the governmental system of America! There is nothing wrong with that system! It has guided this nation for almost 250 years. And it will be able, with a few additions here and there, and refinements, to guide it for another 250 years. What is wrong with the system is not something wrong with the system.

What is wrong with the situation in America is that there are people who have manipulated the system in a way that no democratic system can really prevent. Because you cannot give freedom without giving the possibility of an abuse of that freedom. The only defense against this is that people are alert, that people are awake. And what does it take for them to be awake? They cannot be in the mob mind. They cannot think on this superficial level. They must think clearly and deeply about issues before they make decisions and voice opinions.

It is not the system that is the problem in America. It is the power elite that is the problem in America. Where do you hear those who criticize the system talk about a power elite manipulating the system behind the scenes? What will change America is not that you overthrow the system, but that you become aware of the elite. And therefore, do not allow the elite to run the system behind the facade. You look behind that facade and you see that it is not the system itself, but the fact that there are people who are taking advantage of the system that is the problem. How will you see this? By thinking clearly and deeply, not superficially. It is superficial thinking among too many of the people that have allowed the power elite to gain the influence on the nation that they have. That has allowed them to buy influence through lobbying or outright corruption, cronyism, the old boys network, the ‘I pat your back and you pat my back’ mentality. No democratic system is immune to this.

Democracy needs alert and thinking people

You could create a system where a particular elite could not take over. For example, the problem in America is obviously that the business elite has gained too much influence on America. The top 2% or the top 10 %, not of the most spiritually evolved people, but of the richest people. You could create a system where this monetary financial elite could not gain control of the country. That system has been created. It was called Communism. You cannot create a free democratic society that an elite cannot take advantage of, because the only way to prevent an elite from taking advantage of the system would be to create a totalitarian system that keeps an eye on everyone.

What I am saying is that a free democratic society requires that the people are awake, that they are alert, that the press and media, that the people in the government are alert. And they think more deeply about issues. Superficial thinking is simply not enough to ensure the survival of any democracy. It takes people who are willing to think clearly, deeply, and who are willing to speak out and call a spade a spade. But you see, the mob mentality is very willing to speak out. But first of all, it is not based on clear and deep thinking. And it is not, despite what some people would claim, not based on calling a spade a spade, but calling a scape a goat.

That is all the mob mind can do. Appoint a scapegoat and say: “If we lynch the scapegoat, we will have solved all of our problems. If we overturn the system, we will have solved all of America’s problems. If we drain the swamp, we will solve all of our problems. If we get rid of the Democrats, we will solve all of our problems.” Do you think that by saying this, I am singling out a certain person or certain people? No, I am not singling them out. They have singled themselves out by being part of the superficiality of the public discourse. Not only going back to the election of 2016, but going back to the 1990s, where Newt Gingrich is the politician who initiated the whole cycle of this very controversial opposing form of political discourse, where there has to be black and white, this is the problem, this is wrong, these people are to blame.

What is it that the mob mentality can do, only do? Blame someone. There must be someone to blame. Tell me, my beloved, how will a democracy ever be able to function if a majority of the people are only interested in finding who is to blame? What do you want? Do you want to blame somebody? Or do you want to improve the nation? Because if you want to improve the nation, you can forget about blaming other people. Who are you that can change America? We, the people. Who are the ones who do not want to change America? The elite.

Becoming aware of the elite and its epic mindset

I am not here talking about blaming the elite. I am talking about becoming aware of the elite and their influence, but I am not talking about blaming them. But what you have seen happen over these last several decades is that the American people are not seeing the elite. They are not really aware of the elite. And they do not see the elite as a problem. Why not? Because they are so busy blaming each other that they cannot even identify that the problem is the elite. They think the problem is that other group of people, who do not have the same political views that we have. Because they think it is a matter of political view. And they have become pulled into this public discourse that is a clear expression of what we have given so many teachings about. The epic mindset.

Do you really think that it is of epic importance which party runs the country? As you look at the two parties today, do you really think that if one party runs the country, everything will go to hell? And if the other party does, everything will be wonderful? Because if you do, you are caught in superficial thinking. There can hardly be a more superficial form of thinking than that. As we have said before, both parties are deeply influenced by the elite. And no party right now can fundamentally change the situation without a much greater awareness among the people about the elite and its influence.

Yet, the knowledge is already there. We have before talked about the study by the Rand Corporation, but there are other books. There are other people who have spoken out about this. But the American people have not paid attention. Why? Because they are so busy blaming some other group of American people. Why is this so? Well, my beloved, just look back in history. We have said before that many among the American people were embodied in the Roman Empire 2,000 years or more ago. What was one of the modus operandi of the Roman emperors when they conquered land? Divide and conquer.

What has the power elite done in America? Divide the people. “Make them fight each other. Make them blame each other and we can sit back and run the country behind the scenes, concentrating more and more wealth in our own hands because we don’t care what happens to the country. We don’t care.” Listen to this. The elite, they do not care what happens to the country. They will fiddle while Rome burns, for they do not care about America. They are not patriots. They do not care about the principles behind this country. How would an elite ever be able to care about democratic principles? Tell me this. No elite can be in the democratic mindset for if it was, it would not be an elite, would it?

This is the only thing that has a realistic possibility of changing America. That a majority of the people, a critical mass of the people extract themselves from the mob mentality, whether it is the mob mentality on the one side of the political divide or the other side of the political divide. They must extract themselves from this and say: “Let’s stop trying to find someone to blame and let’s think more deeply about what really is the problem.” And if you think more deeply about what really is the problem in America, all arrows point to the elite. And the increasing elitism, the increasing concentration of wealth, as a result of the neoliberal philosophy.

And all roads lead to Rome and the center of Rome is the seat of the emperor, meaning the elite. I am not even saying that the people need to blame the elite although, of course, some people will do so. But it would be more constructive if people could come together, blaming the elite, instead of blaming each other, for that is certainly not constructive.

Violence and division in America

How will things go in America if people stay at this level of this superficial public discourse? How will things go? Well, you will have deeper and deeper divisions. And as you can see, America is a nation where violence is always under the surface. You have this shooting in Maine that is still not fully resolved, but you have so many other shootings. And you see, well you do not see, most people do not see—but what is it you can see if you think deeply about this? You can think and see that too many Americans are too quick to respond with violence. What is the very basis for democracy? It is that you solve problems without violence.

Think back 150 years and look west. You had the Wild West. There were parts of the Wild West that were not really in the union. They were not states, they were territories. But what did you have there? Mob rule. The strongest, the quickest to draw his gun is the one who wins the day. Do you want to go back to that state? Apparently, some people do. The people who broke down the doors and the windows to the most sacred building of American democracy. They wanted to go back to the Wild West where they said: “Never mind the system that has been in place for 200 plus years. We want our way, because we know we are right.” Why do you know you are right? “I do not know. I am not thinking about it. I just know I am right. And I have a right to use violence to get my way, when the system won’t give me my way.” The system that was set in place by me precisely to prevent some little group from going against the will of the majority of the people.

Do you not see that a democracy, as its foundation, cannot allow a mob to take over? Can you not see that a democracy must be set up to prevent precisely this kind of event? Otherwise, what do you have? You have the Wild West. You have some countries where a mob can suddenly take over the government and insert themselves as the leaders. But this, then, is not a democracy, is it? And it certainly is not America. And it certainly is not a nation that I, Saint Germain, could ever sponsor. If you had this kind of mob rule take over American political institutions, I would immediately have to withdraw my sponsorship. Just look at this situation. Look at the divisiveness and then consider where this might go if the trend continues.

You see the recent situation in Congress. Here you have a party which has a majority. You would think that if they have a majority, they could all come together in trying to enforce their policy. But they are so divided that they are basically in a civil war in the Republican Party. Why? Because there are some that have become so taken over by a certain aspect of the mob mind that they will not even submit to their own party’s leadership. They want their way, no matter what. And this is an aspect of the mob mind, which you can see very clearly when you see, for example, some of the riots that have been taking place in America. And of course, other nations. But nevertheless, let us focus on America again.

Mob mentality: chaos and anarchy

You have the situation where there was a police shooting, or police arresting a man and killing that person. Suddenly you have a demonstration. It is—for the vast majority of the people—it is a peaceful demonstration. They are vocal. They are yelling. But there is no direct violence. Then, there is a small segment of this mob that are not really part of the mob, in the sense that they are just out to take advantage of the chaos. And they are the ones who started smashing windows, stealing from stores, looting. And what is it they really want? Well, some of them want to enrich themselves.

But there are others, as I said, that are caught in another aspect of the mob mind that is not really about blaming somebody. It is about what? It is about creating chaos. There is a beast, a very strong collective beast on earth, going back to this grouping of fallen ones that we have talked about, who only want to create chaos. And this beast just wants to create chaos. And when it takes over people’s minds, they become instruments of chaos. They just want to upset status quo, to destroy whatever system is there.

The irony, the immense irony of this is that many of these people who are trapped in this chaos mentality, they are into all kinds of conspiracy theories. They are open to this, that, and the next conspiracy theory. But they are very selective in what kind of conspiracy theories they are open to. Because, again, they are not particularly aware of the power elite. But nor are they aware of the conspiracy that seeks to simply create chaos in democratic nations. That seeks to create distrust in democratic institutions, distrust in democracy as a form of government. Spreading this mentality that: “A democracy just cannot work. We need a strong leader.”

Russian and Chinese anti-democratic propaganda

And who is behind this conspiracy? Who exactly is behind it? Russia and China, primarily. Russia and China have a deliberate secret policy of using social media, and any other institution they can use, to spread distrust of democracy. They want to take democracy down. They know they cannot destroy democracy. They realize that. But they want to take democracy down a notch, so that they can keep their own totalitarian governments in power a little longer. Putin does not see the writing on the wall that his days are numbered. But the Chinese leadership, they do see that the Communist Party in China has long gone past its expiration date. And that it cannot continue to survive indefinitely.

But they are hoping they can hold back democratic movements in China, as they did in Hong Kong, for as long as possible. And they are hoping that by creating as much chaos as they can in democratic nations, and primarily in America, they can maybe convince some of their own people that there is no point in enacting democracy in China, because democracy does not even work. “Just look at America and all the chaos in America.” This is a deliberate policy. A deliberate policy. And they have used, for a number of years now, social media to promote this.

And who are the people who have bought in to this in America? Who are the people who have become victims of this Russian and Chinese propaganda, this anti-democratic propaganda? Many of them are, ironically, the very people who claim to be patriots, wanting to make America great again and restore America to some lost Edenic state. Can they explain when America was great before and why it was great before? No, because their thinking is not deep enough. Because if it was, they would see that you do not make America great by overthrowing the system. But by working within the system, preventing a small elite from manipulating the system. That is how you make America great. Not by promoting chaos and anarchy.

Compromise or cooperation?

Where does this lead to? Well, many things, of course, that I will expound upon in the coming talks I will give here. But it leads to the point where you have to ask yourselves, or rather you have to ask into the collective consciousness: “What do we want for America? Do we want to improve things in America? Or do we want to continue to blame each other, blaming somebody else?”

You see, the American system, the American political system, is set up deliberately to have a balance of power. This was done by the founding fathers, but few of them had the full understanding that I had in my mind, and that I attempted to inspire upon those among them who were open to these ideas. None were open to everything, but several people were open to ideas. And it all came together into the system that was created. And the essence of this system is not simply that the president cannot set himself up as the king or as the CEO of a corporation and have god-like powers. But also, that neither Congress or the Senate, nor the Supreme Court, can set themselves up as ultimately running America as some kind of dictatorship.

That is why the entire system is based on cooperation. Now, there are those who will say that this is compromise, but is it compromise or is it cooperation? Where is the line? Well, the line is in the attitude of the people. If you are blaming each other, you will only look at things as compromises. If you are not blaming each other, you will look at results that can be achieved as cooperation. Because the system is set up in such a way that hopefully no political party would have such a big majority that in themselves, they could change the system.

And therefore, the whole idea is that Congress and the Senate hopefully should not be run by extremists on either side, but by those who are more in the center, therefore willing to reach across the middle and cooperate. This is how the system is set up. But when you have this current polarization with two extremist factions that are blaming each other, the result is and has been that the centrists often have been squeezed out. Or they have just left, because they do not want to be part of the whole blame game.

This is how the system can work. And as we have said before, where are the majority of the American people? They are much closer to the center than the extremist factions of either the Democratic Party or the Republican Party. The majority of the American people should be the ones whose views are reflected in the decisions made by Congress and the Senate. And if that is not the case, then there is clearly something here that is not according to the original intention. And why are not people seeing this? Because of superficial thinking. Too many people are trapped in the superficial thinking, the black and white thinking, the ‘we are right, the others are wrong.’

How do you make things work in the American political system? If you understand how the system was set up, how do you make things work? Not by blaming, not by trying to find fault, not by thinking that you are absolutely right and the others are absolutely wrong. Who are the people who are yelling the loudest in the current political climate? It is those who are more in the extreme, those who are in the black and white thinking, those who are convinced that they are right. And what are they doing? They are looking at what is wrong. They are trying to find fault. Well, if you are in the duality consciousness, you can always find fault. Look at the scribes and Pharisees who found fault with Jesus.

You can always find fault, but finding fault will not make the American political system function the way it was intended to function. The system was intended to function so that those who are looking at what can make the system work, what can make the country work, what is the best for the American people, they are the ones who dominate the system. Then, the system will work. But if you allow the black and white thinkers to run the system, then the system will not work. But it is not a fault of the system, but a fault of that minority that are seeking to run the country against the will of the majority. Which, as you will see, is not the definition of a democracy.

I could, of course, go on for some considerable time. But I will postpone further remarks till later, for I have already given you more than most of you can handle in one sitting. Nevertheless, I am very grateful that so many of you have tuned in to this. And as we have said many times before, your chakras become the broadcasting stations for broadcasting this into the collective consciousness. Now, you may think: “Oh, what effect does it have? Look at how many dictations the masters have given. What effect has it had?” Well, first of all, it has had many effects, even in the physical. But it certainly has had many effects in the emotional, mental and identity realms.

Every time we give a dictation, some people are awakened. It is not that they did not know all of this before. But it is that they decide it is time to speak up. It is time to do something. It is time to do something different. Who are the people who will bring America out of its current crisis? They are the ones who are the practical realists who say: “How can we make things work? Does it matter whether we are Democrats or Republicans? Nay, we have serious problems to solve. Let’s come together and make things work.” Those are the people who can take America up.

And those are the people who can make America great, whether you call it ‘again’ or not. For they can actually make America greater than it has ever been, not returning it to some glorious past that is long gone. For I am not interested in making America “great again.” I am interested in making America greater than it has ever been before. For I am not looking back. I am looking forward. And so are many people who have been and will be awakened by this discourse, by your invocations, by your work over the years. Those of you who call yourselves ascended master students and who are open to the new teachings that we are bringing forth now, instead of looking back to what was brought forth so many decades ago. I am grateful that you are with me today and into the future of the Golden Age. I hope America will be part of that Golden Age. But I can assure you that my Golden Age will be manifest on earth, whether America is the forerunner or not. Saint Germain, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

How do you know anything on earth?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, September  24, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. It is my privilege and my joy and has been so for quite some years now to give this sealing dictation for these gatherings where so many of you come together and express the joy of your hearts and build, during these few days, an upward spiral that I sincerely hope all of you can feel. And you may say: “Is it just you that are building this spiral?” And of course, it is not. It is in oneness with us in the ascended realm and with the entire River of Life.

We hope you can also sense that oneness with the River of Life so that you know you are never alone. You are never isolated. You may be isolated from other people, but no human is an island for all humans are in the River of Life. And in the River of Life, there are no islands. And in the River of Life, there is no farther shore. That is only in the Sea of Samsara. In fact, even the image of the River of Life can so easily be distorted by what you see on earth. For a river has two river banks. But the River of Life has no banks, has no boundaries.It flows. It flows in a spherical way that is impossible to describe with words. I attempted to talk about the interdependent originations to show that there is no such thing as a separate cause and a separate effect or a human being who is isolated because it is isolated from other human beings. But the challenge of being isolated from other human beings is to go within and connect to the River of Life that is everywhere and in everything.

Being entangled with fallen beings

Now, building on what has been said, I will add my thoughts on this. And I will start with Padmasambhava’s teaching about this self that cannot let go, that cannot just let go of what happened in the past, but also cannot let go of its view of one or even many situations where you have interacted with the fallen beings.

Now, when we look back to that distant time, of course I was not an ascended master at the time, but I can, as an ascended master, look back at that distant time where fallen beings and avatars first came to earth. We, of course, see certain patterns. And one of the specific patterns that I want to address today is that there is a tendency for avatars to become entangled with the fallen beings. And this is not just a matter of fighting the fallen beings or defending yourself against the fallen beings. There is a tendency that avatars can become entangled with the fallen beings because they have a certain admiration for the fallen beings. And this is something that you can benefit from knowing about and contemplating when you use these teachings we have given at this conference.

The ability to get things done

Why is it that avatars can be vulnerable to being entangled with fallen beings? Well, a fallen being has had a very long time to build up its separate self. It has had a very long time to attain certain skills, a certain ability to take control over its own mind in some way. It is not ultimate control, but it is an outer control. Also an ability to manipulate other people, but also an ability to take decisive actions to produce specific results. And of course, many fallen beings have the epic mindset, so they think it is epically important that their ideology wins the day, that their nation is the superior one that wins the war against other nations and so forth.

When you look at the history of planet earth, you can say that fallen beings have a certain ability to get things done. Naturally, they always take unbalanced actions. They get certain things done, but always create an opposite action or reaction that then causes other things to break down. In the long run, they do not really achieve any decisive result, even though in the short run, they might feel they have won an epically important victory.

The sense of being special

But nevertheless, they have an ability to get things done and why? Because they feel they are so special. They feel entitled. They feel they have a right and an obligation and a responsibility to get things done as they see it. The central feature of the fallen psychology is this sense of being special, this conviction of being special.

Now, let us look at avatars who come to earth. Avatars have not had nearly as long as fallen beings to grow and build their attainment. On the other hand, avatars have built their attainment on natural planets. You have actually a greater attainment than many fallen beings in a constructive way.

When an avatar comes to earth, it certainly has a greater attainment than most of the original inhabitants on earth. What do you experience as an avatar? Well, you do experience that you are more capable, more knowledgeable, more connected than the average person on earth. In other words, you are special compared to the average person.

The sense of kinship with the “good” fallen beings

Now, you encounter the fallen beings and they try to destroy you. And this, of course, does not give you admiration for the fallen beings that are trying to destroy you. But when you go into this reactionary pattern where you decide that you would like them not to hate you, then you can meet other fallen beings than the ones who attempted to destroy you.

We might say that this is what in crime movies is often called the good cop bad cop act. Some fallen beings act as the bad cops who are seeking to destroy you. Other fallen beings act as the good cops who are seeking to help you, perhaps protect you from the bad fallen beings and seek to ensnare you, entice you, pull you into their schemes.

Because you have been so shocked by this attack, you can go into feeling that here is someone who is helping you, who does not hate you, who wants to work with you and who has an ability to get things done. What can happen, and this has not happened to all avatars but it has happened to some, is that you can go into taking the feeling that you are special because you are an avatar and then looking at the fallen beings and their sense of being special and now you can feel almost like a kinship with the fallen beings because after all, you did not come from earth, the fallen beings do not sense they came from earth, you came here with a goal to improve earth and the good cop fallen beings also think they have a goal of improving the earth and they have an ability to get things done and you can, therefore, come to feel that you are special in working with these special beings.

If you look honestly at spiritual movements, you will see this pattern in many of these movements that the members feel they are special because they are in this movement, they are studying this teaching, they are following this guru and they are practicing this spiritual practice that is surely having a positive impact on the earth. Now, in many cases, of course spiritual people are right by practicing the practice, studying the teachings, raising their consciousness, they are having a positive impact on the earth, but for many spiritual people, there is a limit to that impact because they are doing it from this personally focused self. Look at what we have said, you are exposed to this attack, in order to deal with it, you create a self that is very focused on yourself.

“I am a very special being on earth” self

Now, some avatars encounter the good, so to speak, fallen beings who feel they are special, and as a way to compensate for the trauma, you build another self based on this sense of being special. Even though you have the self that projects that there is a problem with you being on earth, you now build another self that can push this self in the background and this self says that: “You are a very special being on earth.”

You will see this combination of selves in many, many spiritual people. You may say that all avatars have that combination, but the question is how strong is the self that feels special? For some people, it is lesser than in others, and therefore it is easier for these people to transcend it, to come to see it and let it go.

But there are some avatars that have a very strong self, a very strong desire to feel special and we have seen this in all religious and spiritual movements. You see it in political movements. You see it in scientific materialism. Everywhere on the planet, you see people who are seeking to build up this sense of being special based on nationality, intelligence, good looks, whatever you have. So many ways people seek to build this sense of belonging to a special group.

And of course, when you have this self that wants to create the appearance that you are special here on earth, you are special compared to the average person, then you cannot flow with the River of Life because again you are focused on yourself. Everything you do, everything that happens, there is this evaluation, not consciously of course, but subconsciously: “Will this make me look more special or less special?” A simple evaluation that you apply for most people, it is subconscious, they are not even aware of it, but it is there.

A mutual admiration society

You see even in ascended master organizations how this phenomenon is there. In several previous organizations, the members felt they were very, very special, in fact, the most special spiritual people on earth. In this particular dispensation, you see it much less, but you have seen examples of groups of people here or there, on this side of the Atlantic or that side of the Atlantic, that had, that came to the teachings with this sense of being special, this need to feel they were special. And we have, in our teachings, not really catered to this need. In the beginning years, we gave some teachings that seemed to validate the previous teachings, and therefore caused some of the people who have moved on from a previous dispensation to reinforce their sense of being special. But we have also over the years given many teachings to challenge this sense of being special and help people get out of it. Some people have taken advantage of this, others have not.

What you can do, you who are open to this teaching, is that as you work on this uncovering this self you have that is so focused on itself, you can see if there is that other self that has this need to feel special, and then you can use our tools to go after it. You can also learn something from observing other people.

You can see that there is that tendency that here is a guru or a leader who attracts a group to himself or herself. And the leader has this feeling of being special, has the need to feel special and he gives, he or she gives this on to the members. You can see that there is a group there where there is a sort of a mutual admiration society where the leader makes the members feel special and the members make the leader feel special.

You have even seen some groups affiliated with this messenger, I am not saying they followed the messenger because those who feel special do not follow anyone. They think they are smarter than anyone, but they were affiliated with the messenger for some time, and then eventually decided that they were superior to the messenger, they were more special than the messenger, and therefore they were even so special that they could denounce the messenger that he was no longer a messenger, that he had lost his mantle and he was not in contact with the ascended masters and that the masters would never say this or the masters would never say that and on and on and on.

You do not ascend as a “special being”

I am not pointing this out to put these people down. They would not listen to me anyway and even if they listened to it, they would say: “Oh the real Buddha would never say something like that.” Because they are convinced that the real Buddha would validate their sense of feeling special. But would the real Buddha validate the sense of feeling special? What does the sense of feeling special on earth do? It keeps you out of Nirvana, out of the Kingdom of Heaven, out of the ascended state, out of the River of Life. Would the real Buddha really validate this or would he challenge it, make you aware of it, so you could be free of it?

Did I, 2,500 years ago, qualify for my ascension by feeling special? Did Jesus qualify for his ascension by feeling special? Did Saint Germain or El Morya or Kuthumi qualify for their ascension by feeling special? Well, many previous students of ascended master organizations would say: “Yes.”, but it is just not the case. As we have said, you qualify for your ascension by returning to that pure state, the state of pure awareness with which the Conscious You was sent into embodiment by the I AM Presence.

As Jesus said 2,000 years ago, no man shall ascend back to heaven, save he that descended from heaven. Only the Conscious You in its pure state descended from heaven and only when the Conscious You returns to its pure state, returns to its innocence, can it ascend back. No one in heaven feels special and that is why only when you do not feel special, can you enter the ascended realm.

There is no specialness in oneness

Now again, many of these students who have the need to feel special, they would deny this. They would say that: “Of course, ascended masters feel special. Those who have these fantastic mantles, this great responsibility, have these elaborate retreats, of course, they feel special.” But this is the fallen beings projecting their own state of consciousness upon the ascended masters creating idols out of us.

What have we said over and over again? In the ascended realm, we all feel oneness. In oneness, there is no room for specialness. Surely, I have attained a level of consciousness that is higher than most newly ascended masters, but I do not look at a newly ascended master as being inferior to myself or myself as being special because I AM the Buddha and I hold the office as the Lord of the World.

Surely, I can look up and see that there are beings who have achieved a higher level of consciousness than I have, but I do not feel inferior compared to them. They do not feel special compared to me. These kinds of value judgments cannot exist in the ascended realm because nothing that comes out of duality can exist in the ascended realm. The Creator does not feel special compared to you or I or any other self-aware being. The concern just is not there. The consciousness is not there in the ascended realm.

Letting go of this burden of specialness

If you come to look at this, you can see that the need to feel special on earth is an enormous burden for you. It is a millstone around your neck. It is something you are carrying with you and it keeps you out of the River of Life. Now, where does this need to feel special actually come from? Well, it comes from being separated from your I AM Presence and the River of Life and your ascended brothers and sisters even your ascended parents. When you go into the consciousness of separation, you feel alone. You feel you have lost something and it is unbearable. But if you can build the appearance that you are very very special on earth, then you can live with it. You can exist and you can compensate for it by being special on earth.

But nevertheless, the desire to feel special is based on a lack, a black hole in your being and no matter how special you could ever feel on earth or on any other planet, you would never fill the hole. Because the hole can only be filled by reconnecting to your I AM Presence and the entire hierarchy of ascended beings that form the River of Life.

What I am saying is this: The need to feel special keeps you out of the River of Life and it is only by being in the River of Life that you can fill the hole in your being. It is one of these unsolvable problems, at least unsolvable from the viewpoint of the separate self. You might say if you discover this need to feel special, you might at least try and use it constructively by taking what we have said about the fallen beings and say: “Yes, they do appear to be very special, able to do things very smart, having figured a lot of things out, being able to come up with these elaborate arguments. But are they really that smart? When it comes right down to it, are they really that smart? Here is a person or a being who for untold numbers of years in this sphere and untold numbers of years in one or several previous spheres have been trying to do the impossible, have been trying to fill the hole in their being by building the appearance of being special in an unascended sphere. Is that really smart? Are they really so special?”

Are you really so special if you do what they do and trying to make yourself seem special in this world? Or would it not be actually really special to see the weakness of the desire to be special and give it up? Would you not become more special by giving up the desire to be special than by seeking to fulfill this desire which is an impossible task?

Of course, once you give up the desire to feel special, well, you are not going to feel special, are you? But you are going to feel whole. You are going to feel that you are in the River of Life. You are going to feel fulfilled in being who you are and expressing it on earth. And you are going to feel an enormous relief because now you no longer have this burden of evaluating everything you do or say or feel or think or how you see yourself based on this: “Will it make me seem more special or less special?” And you no longer have this fear that something could happen that would shatter your appearance of being special and pull you down and show that you were not so special after all.

If you, who are open to these teachings, can look at yourselves, overcome these momentums and many of you do not have a strong desire to feel special or you would not actually have been attracted to these teachings. But if you can overcome what is there, you can start really tying into that particular current in the River of Life that has been built by others, and therefore you can be the open door for establishing this momentum on earth that will make it easier and easier for people to overcome this need to feel special. I can assure you that there are many well-meaning spiritual people who have spent lifetimes trying to use a spiritual teaching to build the sense of being special and thereby they have delayed their ascension, they have delayed their freedom from this self-focused self, because, of course, a self that wants to appear special, well, what is it focused on? Itself.

The joy of freedom from the self-focused self

This particular dispensation that we have given through this messenger does not cater to the need to feel special. The messenger himself does not cater to people who come wanting to feel special. He is actually very quick to shatter their sense that he is special, and therefore they are special because they are affiliated with him. And we have given many teachings to help you be free of this need to feel special.

And it is not a matter, as I said, of feeling that you are somehow special for not feeling special. It is just a matter of letting it fade away. There is no longer that need because you are experiencing the wholeness that comes only from feeling connected to the I AM Presence, to the River of Life. When you are flowing with the River of Life, you are feeling whole and there is no need to feel special.

This is what we all experience and this is what we want you to experience while you are still in embodiment. I certainly experienced this after I came back out of Nirvana to teach, which, by the way, was not an event that happened as it is seen in most Buddhic mythologies. It was simply that I had reached a level of consciousness where I was able to ascend. I had qualified for my ascension. But I went before the Karmic Board and they asked: “Do you want to ascend physically now or do you want to stay in the body and teach?” And I determined along with my counselors to stay in the body. It was not such a supernatural event that some Buddhists make it out to be. It was simply a determination.

You can say that it is similar to what some people experience when they have a near death experience and they are taken in their finer bodies to meet some counselors in a higher realm and they determine that they are willing to go back. I know some people are sent back or feel they were sent back. But when you are qualified for your ascension, you are not forced to go back. You have the choice and you must choose. I did this and that is why I had quite a number of years there where I was free of this self-focused self, and therefore could actually appreciate and enjoy being in physical embodiment in a different way than I could do before.

And that is why I know how freeing, how liberating, how enjoyable it is to be in embodiment with that freedom from this self-focused self. It is truly the greatest fulfillment, enjoyment you can have on a planet like earth. Naturally, you could say that there is a different kind of enjoyment on a natural planet because even if you are a free being, an enlightened being, an awakened being, whatever you want to call it, on a planet like earth you cannot ignore, of course, all of the things that are happening on earth. You cannot ignore the suffering of other people. But you can still avoid reacting to it, and therefore just be focused on doing what you can do to help people who are willing to rise higher, to look at themselves and to shift their consciousness. You can demonstrate that there is a different way, there is a higher way and it is possible for people to follow it.

The“special guru” trap

Now, just to finish off this topic of the need to feel special, why is it that there are so many spiritual movements where they believe that their guru, their leader is so special or was so special? It is of course, because if the guru is special then the followers of that guru become special because they can recognize the guru. Or as I said, they might, in some cases, decide that they are special because after having followed the guru, they can now denounce the guru, and therefore even be more special than the guru.

But if you step back and look at this, what is actually happening? Well, what is happening is that as the earth has been in an upward spiral for a long time, more and more people are awakening from duality. If you looked at it with the perspective of the ascended masters, you would see that millions and millions of people around the planet are coming close to the point where they can start awakening from duality, they can start seeing the fallacy of duality.

The fallen beings are also aware of this, not the ones in the physical body but the ones in higher realms. They are doing everything they can to deal with this situation and they deal with it in two main ways. One is they seek to prevent people from taking the decisive step towards awakening, they try to stop it. But the other is that they try to divert people into a blind alley. And they do this by setting up a spiritual movement that has a leader that is very special, and then trying to pull the ones that are close to awakening into following that leader. And of course, what kind of leader is it typically? Not in all cases, but in most cases, what kind of leader is it that is willing to set him or herself up as a guru who is very special? Well, it is often the fallen beings. As we have said, there is the good cop fallen beings and the bad cop fallen beings. And there are some fallen beings who, over a long period of time, have cultivated this ability to create the appearance that they are not only good, they are actually spiritual or even holy. And some fallen beings have this ability to project this appearance into people’s minds with such force that many people are overwhelmed by it. Some of you have, when you were young, followed such a guru for some time.

How do you discern that there is such a fallen being masquerading as an advanced guru or a holy person? Well, you can apply what Jesus said: “On their fruits ye shall know them.” And you can look at an organization and, for example, ask yourself do the people in the organization feel they are very special? And then that is a sign that there is something that is unbalanced there.

Reading vibrations behind the appearances

But ultimately you can only expose this by reading the vibration of the being behind the appearance, behind the facade. And this is one of these abilities that is not an ability you can cultivate as a human being. You cannot, with the outer mind, read the vibration. But what can happen is that you make contact with your I AM Presence, with your ascended teachers, and you experience the vibration of an ascended master. And this gives you a frame of reference whereby you can look beyond the facade of this guru in embodiment and read the vibration and feel, oh, it is not nearly at the same level as the ascended masters. And that is the ultimate way to discern.

Some of you can do this, others cannot. Do not despair if you cannot. You will gradually cultivate that ability as you walk the path towards flowing with the River of Life. This is not an ability that you can exercise with the outer mind. It is not so that you can engage in some kind of mental process that causes you to see: “Oh, that person is a fallen being.” It is something that just happens in certain situations where suddenly you feel that flow of the River of Life and what comes to you is: “Oh, that is a fallen being”, if you need to know this.

There are those who have become almost obsessed with developing this ability because they want to label people they do not like as being fallen beings. And you see this in some ascended master organizations. You have even seen examples of it in this organization where there are people who want to be able to label other people as fallen beings, especially those they cannot agree with. This, of course, is not from the River of Life because the River of Life flows spontaneously.

How do you know what is real?

And this now opens up another topic that I want to discourse on, and it is that how do you know anything on earth? How do you really know? How do you know what is an illusion of the fallen beings and a higher way to look at things? How do you know what is right and wrong, true or false? Well, first of all, you will never know what is right and wrong or true or false because these are dualistic evaluations. But what you can come to know is what is an appearance created from the duality consciousness and what comes from the Christ consciousness, the One Mind, the River of Life. But how can you know this?

Many spiritual people, yourselves probably included, started out the spiritual path by studying a spiritual teaching. You are studying this with the outer mind. You are building a database in your mind for: this is a valid spiritual teaching, this is not a valid spiritual teaching. You can use that analytical mind to always compare any new idea to this database: “Oh, yeah, this corresponds to what is valid; no, this corresponds to what is not valid.”

But is this really the ultimate way to know? Is this what true wisdom, true knowledge means? Is this what discernment means? And, of course, it is not. How then can you know? Well, you can know by neutralizing that linear analytical mind. And in order to do this, of course, you need to overcome certain separate selves. Some of these selves are created based on some of the collective selves that the fallen beings have created, because there is a very strong collective self on earth that you can know something through the outer mind, through the analytical mind, the rational mind. Science can tell you what is real or other ways of knowing. There is a strong projection that you can know with the mind, the human mind, what is real and unreal.

When you come to see these selves and let them go, you can neutralize that analytical mind or as we say, the Conscious You can then step outside of the four lower bodies. And then you can connect to the River of Life and through the River of Life you can know. But this is not, again, something you can analyze your way to. It is not that you set up these rational arguments. You just go into neutral and then you wait for the answer, the impulse to come from the River of Life: “This is of the One Mind, this is coming from the separate mind.”

Look at this teaching again about this self that is so focused on itself. What does this self actually think or at least part of this conglomerate of selves? It thinks it can know what is right and wrong. What validates your appearance of yourself is right, what does not is wrong, according to this self. How will you ever come to see this self? Again, not through the outer mind, the analytical rational mind. You will come to see it only by opening yourself up to the River of Life. And through the River of Life, as the River of Life flows through you, you can see the illusion of the self-focused self.

Seeing through connection

You have all experienced this in your lives or you would not be sitting here being open to this teaching. But you can become more aware of this, and realize that instead of trying to figure everything out with the outer mind, you just focus your attention on a certain issue or problem and then you withdraw your attention from the issue, avoid going into it and analyzing it, and you just sort of find a way to perhaps send a question to the River of Life, perhaps just connect, and then you will feel that impulse flowing through you.

It is almost like we could say that you are seeing an issue but you see it only partially because it is dark, there is a darkness covering part of the issue. But when you go into the analytical mind, you are attempting to remove the darkness so you can see the problem clearly. But how do you remove darkness? It has no substance. You cannot put it in a garbage bag and throw it in the garbage can. How do you remove darkness? Bring the light. But where is the light going to come from? Not from the analytical mind. Ah, it is going to come from the River of Life.

When you open yourself to the River of Life, it is as if a beam of light shines through your mind, illumines the issue, the problem, and now you just see it. In many cases, you cannot even put words on what you are seeing. You cannot explain it in a way that the rational mind can relate to. But you see it, you experience it. And then you can see: “Oh, this is unreal, oh, this limits me. I do not want to be limited. I am letting that self go.” There can also be situations in life where you come across some new story that talks about a particular issue or a particular problem and instead of analyzing it, you can go into connecting to the River of Life and suddenly you gain a different perspective on it. It can be a spiritual teaching you are considering, it can be anything.

Seeing through dualistic appearances

What I am telling you here is this. There comes a point on the spiritual path where you begin to see the limitations of the linear rational mind and you begin to connect to the alternative which is the River of Life, which can really give you a different perspective on anything in the material world. Why is this so? Because anything in the material world is an appearance. Some of these appearances are created by the Elohim and are, therefore, real enough. They have a certain reality even though they are not eternal. But many appearances on earth are created out of the duality consciousness, the consciousness of separation. When you connect to the Mind of Oneness, that is the River of Life, and it flows through you, then you can clearly see the appearances based on separation and duality. And this means you have come to a point where you no longer really need an outer spiritual teaching to show you what is real and unreal.

Many of you are in this mode and have been in this mode for a long time that you study our teachings, you use them as your frame of reference. Here is an issue you are wondering about. What did the master say about it? Oh, so now I know what is real and unreal. And this is a valid approach to take, but only at a certain phase of the spiritual path. Because we do not want you to remain in that stage for the rest of your lives. We want you to come to the point where you can connect to the River of Life and thereby directly within yourself experience what is real and what is an appearance. You can still study the teachings and use the teachings to connect to the River of Life. But if you only study the teachings with a rational analytical mind, then the teachings will become a blind alley.

And you can look at spiritual and religious movements, for that matter other movements, even science, and see how many people have been trapped in this reasoning with a rational mind, always trying to figure out what is real and unreal. But what is it that the rational mind does? It must set up an appearance in this world that it says: “This is ultimately real and this is my foundation for comparing everything else.” It is a comparative mind. And this, of course, means that whatever is the appearance that you have elevated to the status of an absolute truth will limit everything else that you see. And it will prevent you from ever going higher than that illusion. You cannot free yourself from that illusion.

What the River of Life does is it gives you an experience of something that is real, not ultimately real, but more real than what you have seen before. And if you continue interacting with the River of Life you will increase your discernment. You will increase your ability to experience what is real, not increasing the ability of your outer mind. That is not the point. The point is to increase your intuition, your inner experience of reality.

Being spiritually self-sufficient

That is self-sufficiency. We do not have any desire to keep you attached to this teaching or this messenger. The messenger is in the fortunate state that having overcome this focus on himself he has no need to keep you tied to him either. He has no need for you to see yourself as his followers or his students. You are students of the ascended masters. But really you are not meant to remain students forever.

You are meant to connect to the ascended masters and experience us directly through the River of Life. Some of you can achieve this. You might still want to be affiliated with the messenger. Others will say: “No, I need to go somewhere else to fulfill this particular aspect of my Divine plan.” This is, of course, what we desire to see for you, that you gain that clarity of where your Divine plan wants to take you, and where you can have the greatest impact for your personal growth and for bringing the world closer to the golden age.

Do you see how so many spiritual movements are based on a certain savior complex? We are doing something epically important to improve the world. Can you see that when you overcome this focus on self you are free of this? You are free of this. And that means what? That means now instead of holding an image in your outer mind of what it means to be a spiritual student, you can instead open your mind to flowing with the River of Life as it wants to flow through you at this particular time.

The illusion of the absolute truth

One of the enigmas, seemingly, that you encounter as you go into this stage of the path is that you have this outer self that wants to believe that there is some absolute truth that you can always rely upon. As I said, when you go into this building the outer appearance you take one appearance on earth, one dualistic truth or dualistic polarity and raise that to being an absolute truth. There is a very, very, very strong momentum on earth that there must be something that is the absolute truth.

This ultimately comes from the fallen beings who are trying to build their sense of being special by defining something in this world as being an absolute truth. But this is an unascended sphere. How could anyone in the unascended sphere or anything in the unascended sphere be an absolute truth? The ultimate truth is the Creator or even the awareness that is beyond the Creator.

You have this very strong momentum and when you find the spiritual path how do you all react? Well, you think, oh, this spiritual teaching is the absolute truth. Finally, I found the absolute truth. This teaching comes from the ascended masters who are ascended so naturally what they give us is the absolute truth. Then you hear about the concept of flowing with the River of Life, and that the River of Life can express itself through you and can show you what is real and unreal. And this self will then project into your mind that, well, this means that whatever comes from the River of Life must be the absolute truth. But that is not the case. And it is a very dangerous illusion to be in because it can cause you to experience the River of Life but then shut yourself off because you felt deceived.

There is always more to see

Here is exactly what happens. You are at a certain level of consciousness. Let us say you are at the 98th level of consciousness. You step outside of your outer mind, you connect to the River of Life, you experience the River of Life flowing through you and it shows you something you have not seen before. But what the River of Life shows you is what you can see at the 98th level of consciousness. This is a fairly high level of consciousness compared to most people on earth and you can see a lot at that level. But if you think that what you see at the 98th level is the absolute truth then you have a problem because there is a 99th level. And at the 99th level you can see more than you can see at the 98th level and so on up through the remaining levels. Of course, the same applies at the 48th level.

You see you cannot approach the River of Life, or connecting to the River of Life, with this attitude that the River of Life should show you the absolute truth. This is something this messenger realized many years ago. And it has helped him survive psychologically as a messenger, because in this position where you are claiming you are taking messages from the ascended masters and you are putting them out there where people can find it, you can very easily come to feel that you do not want to make a mistake, which means that everything you get should be, if not an absolute truth, then at least accurate.

And quite frankly throughout the ages the biggest challenge for people who have connected to the River of Life and dare to express it, dare to be an open door for it, is that after they have expressed something they use their analytical minds to evaluate it, to compare it to some worldly standard. And now they decide: “Oh, this was not the ultimate truth so I do not dare to do this anymore.”

And this messenger could have done the same thing except he realized: “I have a certain level of consciousness and this means the ascended masters can only bring forth what I can grasp with my current level of consciousness.” He also realized this is perfectly in order because this means that the people who are at or close to the same level of consciousness, they can grasp what is being said. It is adapted to their level of consciousness.

He also realized that he came to a point where he consciously decided: “There is nothing I know that is an absolute truth, because at any moment the ascended masters could show me a higher understanding.” And this means that he was open, first of all, to realizing that what he could see right now was not an ultimate truth, but he was open to letting us take him higher at any time. Whereas, if you want an absolute truth you are saying: “Now I have the absolute truth. Now I do not need the ascended masters anymore. I do not want to be open to a higher truth because I have the absolute truth. And what could be higher than the absolute?”

Raising up people in a specific situation

You see when you begin to connect to the River of Life it is very important to switch your mind. You are not looking for the River of Life to give you an absolute truth. You are looking for the River of Life to express what can be expressed through you at the moment given your level of consciousness, given the level of consciousness of the people who are hearing what you are saying and the situation you are in.

This again ties in with this teaching of the interdependent originations. In any situation the situation is much more complex than what you see with the outer mind, so there are many factors that determine what can be expressed by the River of Life in a given situation. It is not a matter of bringing forth an absolute truth that is valid for all people in all situations. It is a matter of what can help the people in this specific situation come up higher. And this means that in one situation something might be expressed, in another situation something else might be expressed.

And now we come to this point where we have seen ascended master students use the linear mind. We have students who have now been in a certain ascended master dispensation for many years and have studied the teachings. They feel this is the highest teaching they have. They feel that they have a grasp on the teaching. Now there comes this impertinent person who claims to be a messenger for the ascended masters and he puts out a website claiming this is from the real Jesus. These older students they look at this and then they compare with the analytical mind: “Ah, here is something on this new website that is not in accordance with what was said in the old so the new must be false.”

If you do this with the River of Life, with your own contact with the River of Life, you will lose that contact, because your outer mind will become so obsessed with defining what is absolutely real that you will say this outer teaching, this must be real. And, therefore, you close your mind to the flow of the River of Life. You have to cultivate, in order to maintain your connection to the River of Life, you have to cultivate this awareness that the River of Life is always seeking to raise up people in a specific situation. The purpose is to help people transcend their current level of consciousness. It is not to manifest a certain physical condition. It is not to bring forth the ultimate truth. It is, in a specific situation, to raise up those who are involved with that situation.

Therefore, you do not go back and analyze what was said through you. You do not go back with the outer mind and compare this to what might have been said earlier through you or what might have been said through someone else or what might have been said in a spiritual teaching. You are content that what was expressed was what needed to be expressed in that situation and then you just flow with it. And when the next situation comes up, you allow the River of Life to express what it wants to express there and you are content with that and then you move on.

No need to analyze

Many people will be afraid to do this. They will have a fear: “What if I said something wrong?” They go into analyzing. But as I have tried to explain to you, you never can determine this by analyzing because you must always have some appearance that you think is the absolute truth. What is the alternative? It is set aside the fear. Maybe what was expressed through you in a particular situation was not the highest that could have been expressed. Maybe you were not quite connected. Maybe you were a little bit biased in your mind. Maybe you wanted a certain outcome of the situation. Maybe it was not entirely pure what came through you. But instead of going into fear, instead of analyzing, you just say: “Then I have to be more neutral next time.” And you strive to be more and more neutral. And the more neutral you become, the more pure it is what comes through you. And that is when you say: “No need to analyze. I am just flowing with the River of Life. In any situation I am flowing and once the situation has passed, it is passed. Now it is a matter of where do I flow next? Where does the river want to take me next?” And when you can overcome that self-focused self that causes you to hold on to something that you think you must fix and that you cannot let go of, then you can really flow with the river. And you are just flowing from situation to situation.

And you will be amazed at how out of conditions that you thought could never be changed will suddenly be liquefied. And you will start flowing around them or through them. And things will open up for you that you could not imagine before. And again then, do not analyze. Do not compare. Do not have in your mind this what should or should not happen. Be willing to flow and continue to flow.

What one has done all can do

I know and I sense for many of you that you still have many questions. You still have certain fears: “How do I do this? How do I actually come to see a self? How do I let go of a self?” But we have already given many of teachings on this that you can study and apply. You can talk to each other. You can learn from each other. You can support each other. You could create groups where you would meet on the internet and talk about these separate selves and how you can help each other overcome them. Many things you can do.

But what you really can do is you can realize that all of these fears, all of this insecurity is just projections from the fallen beings and your separate selves. And you can look at this messenger. You can look at other people who have applied the teachings and realize they are not special. What is the essential motto of the ascended masters known in several previous organizations? What one has done all can do. It is a doable task because if it was not doable for you, you would not even be open to the teaching. You would not be here. You would not have found the teaching. You would not have thought there was any validity to it. By the mere fact that you are here, it is a realistic potential in your Divine plan that you can let go of this self-focused self and flow with the River of Life.

With this, I, Gautama Buddha, seal you in the particular current of the River of Life that I AM, and that I am one with, that is created by all of the beings in this unascended sphere who have attained the level of the Buddhic consciousness, and all of the beings in previous spheres who have attained the level of the Buddhic consciousness. And I can assure you that is a considerable momentum. I am not giving you a fantasy here. I know, I experience what can be achieved by letting go of this last attachment of this personal self-focused self. May this be your experience also, and in this lifetime.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Free yourself from the reactionary pattern with the fallen beings

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Padmasambhava through Kim Michaels, September  24, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Padmasambhava, which should come as no surprise after such a magnificent giving of my mantra 144 times, which certainly is not something that is done often on earth. Nevertheless, it is a powerful mantra and certainly you can experience that power by giving it nine times or 33 times or 108 times. But there is a special multiplication I can give when you give the mantra 144 times. 

Encountering fallen beings

Now then, what is my aim? Well, my aim really is to continue on this magnificent discourse that Saint Germain gave, but also what other masters have given. Let us take the concept that Saint Germain gave that you each have a self that is very focused on yourself. What exactly is the self that this self is focused on? Well, it is a self that is defined in relation to earth. Whether you were an avatar who came to earth from a natural planet or whether you are one of the original lifestreams on earth, you have formulated a self in reaction, in response to current conditions on earth. When I say current, I do not, of course, mean this very moment. I actually mean the moment that you created that self, the conditions you were exposed to. 

And we have given you this concept of the birth trauma, that is what avatars can encounter the first time you embody on earth and are exposed to the fallen beings. We have given you the concept of an earth trauma, that is what the original inhabitants are exposed to when they first encounter the fallen beings. Even though we use different words, the process is, of course, very similar, because what really takes place there is that you encounter certain beings, and at least some of them are in human bodies like yourself. You probably are not aware of the fallen beings and other octaves, the emotional, mental and identity level. You encounter these beings who are in physical bodies like yourself, who look similar to the other human beings you know, and who, up until a certain point, acted at least somewhat similar to other human beings.

But now you are in the situation where you are either physically attacked or tortured by these people, or you are emotionally or mentally humiliated, put down, made to feel inadequate, stupid, or many other such negative feelings. What happens in that situation is that, first of all, you realize that here are some people that look like the human beings you have encountered so far, but you suddenly realize they do not act like any of the human beings you have encountered so far. And why not? Because you realize they do not have the boundaries that normal human beings have, the boundaries for what they will do to others or rather what they will do to you. So far you have encountered people who followed whatever norms were in your society. And what is a society? It is a group of people living together and in order to live together, there has to be a certain code, a certain set of rules for how people treat each other. And as part of these rules, it is defined that there are certain things that you do not do as a human being.

Now, this is a double-edged sword as other masters have talked about. Every culture has a definition that you cannot be spiritual as a human being. You cannot be the open door for the River of Life. You cannot stand out from the crowd in various ways. The one side of it is that the culture defines that you cannot be a Christed being on earth. But on the other side, the culture defines there are certain things you cannot do to other people. You cannot harm them or violate them or torture them or put them down in various ways.

 But now you are suddenly encountering people where you realize they have no boundaries. Their willingness to hurt you, to harm you, to destroy you psychologically is literally without boundaries. They are willing to do anything they can think of to achieve their goal. And then, you realize that their goal really is not to kill you. Their goal is to destroy you emotionally, mentally, psychologically, however you see it at the time. But you realize that they want to destroy you.

You may sense certain feelings from them that they hate you. And, of course, you cannot understand why: “What have I done?” And in many cases, you can look at a situation like this and say you did not do anything physical to these people. Why do they hate you? Why do they want to destroy you? And this, of course, is what many, many people have encountered in their past lifetimes. It is this experience that here are certain people who do not have normal boundaries and who have an almost unrestricted willingness to harm you. 

The state of shock 

And you can see when you look at history of how people have attempted to deal with this—the problem of evil as it is called—and this is for many people based on personal experience. What happens here is that when you encounter this situation, it is so shocking to you that you are overwhelmed. You are emotionally overwhelmed. You are mentally overwhelmed. You are overwhelmed at the identity level because you cannot understand why this happened to you. You often have two questions: “Why did this happen to me? Why are they doing this to me?” And we can put it this way that, in some cases, you go out of embodiment after such an experience. They literally kill your physical body. In other cases, they torture you and then you are still in embodiment, perhaps in jail, perhaps just thrown up into society, being severely wounded, certainly emotionally wounded. But in any event, you have some time after this event to try to process it, to try to find some way to go on living. 

There are many people who, after such an event, actually lose their desire to live, lose their will to live. They almost give up and they want to no longer be alive, no longer be conscious. But, of course, the physical octave or planet earth in general is a rather merciless environment. You can wish yourself to not be in embodiment and yes, you can kill your physical body to go out of embodiment, but before you know it, you are back into another body. You can wish yourself to be unconscious, but it is very difficult to make yourself unconscious. Some people go into using chemical means or other means, but still regardless of what you do, you cannot escape the need to process this experience and somehow deal with it. And how do you process an experience? 

Well, you create a separate self. You create a subconscious self or, in most cases, you really create several, but nevertheless, let us simplify. What is the purpose, what is the function of this subconscious self? Well, ultimately it is to help you still be conscious, still be alive and be able to stand it. You can stand being alive, stand being conscious. And this means that this separate self must try to do two things. First of all, push the experience out of your conscious awareness so you are not overwhelmed. But it must also try to explain the experience so that you can deal with living on earth despite the fact that you know these things can happen. What can this self use to explain the experience? Well, only what is available to it in the culture where the experience happened.

The hidden agenda of fallen beings

And this is why you see, when you look at this historically, how this problem of evil has been so difficult for people to deal with. Because when you look back in known history, you will see that the religions, the philosophies that have existed have not given a clear explanation of what evil is and why it exists. And why have they not done this? Because they have been influenced by the fallen beings. The fallen beings, when they came to earth, they had one overall agenda. They wanted to take control over the earth. This had three elements. 

First of all, they had to hide their own existence. They had to hide the fact that they are here. And that some of them are in a physical embodiment but that there are fallen beings in the emotional, mental and identity realm. They have projected these philosophies and religions or they took whatever was there when they came and distorted it in order to hide that there are these beings who are fundamentally different than other human beings. Why these beings exist, where they came from, why they are allowed to come to earth, what psychology they have? But they have also hidden that there are other realms besides the physical—the emotional, mental and identity realm, and that there are fallen beings in those realms as well who are seeking to control human beings. 

The other thing they needed to accomplish was that they needed to, as much as possible, cut the earth off, cut human beings off from receiving direct input from beyond the four levels of the material universe, the spiritual realm. This, of course, in practice means they had to cut people off from receiving direct input from the ascended masters because we are and have been, since the very beginning, the very beings who were assigned to assist the lifestreams on earth in their growth. This is what they had to do. 

Then, the third thing was that they had to prevent any person from reaching a certain level of consciousness because when you reach a certain level of, whether you call it Christhood or Buddhahood, you attain this discernment. A discernment that is not based on intellectual reasoning, but is based on a direct experience of, what we now call, the River of Life, but which can be called other things and has been called other things. When you experience that there is a reality beyond the appearances on earth, it is not a matter of arguing for or against, you just know this what is beyond earth is real and this idea and that idea and the next idea coming from the fallen beings, this is not real. You also know that there are beings who are entirely benign and, therefore, you can see that there are certain beings who are not like human beings, who are actually evil. And this means, of course, they cannot hide their existence from you and if you expose this to the people, they cannot stay hidden. They do everything they can to prevent people from reaching a certain level of discernment, Christhood, Buddhahood, spiritual growth, whatever you prefer to call it. And how do they do this? 

Avatars: the balancing factor on earth

Well, I just said that they expose people to this very severe trauma and if you look at humankind, you can see that there are eight billion people almost on the planet and not all of them have been exposed to this kind of severe trauma. And why not? Because they have not been a threat to the fallen beings. You also see that almost all people have been exposed to some form of trauma and this is because when people are traumatized, they are much easier to control because they must create these separate selves to deal with the trauma. But when it comes to avatars or those original inhabitants who have started reaching higher level of consciousness, then, the fallen beings have a special treatment they will reserve for such people, such beings. And this is a much more targeted, personal attack. And what is the aim of the attack? 

Well, it is, of course, various things, but let us here focus on the situation of many avatars. Avatars are quite different in their motivation for coming to earth in the level of consciousness they had before they came. But what we can say is that when the ascended masters decided to allow fallen beings to come to earth, this was not a simple decision to implement because the fallen beings were allowed to come here to serve as substitute teachers, as we have said, because so many people on earth could only learn from the School of Hard Knocks. And if there is one thing fallen beings are better at than ascended masters, it is to give people hard knocks because we respect free will. 

There was a very complicated equation that was put into action when the fallen beings were allowed to come here. And it was basically this, that the fallen beings would not be allowed to disturb the balance on earth more than a certain amount to a certain degree. And this is difficult to envision, but let us just take the image of the scales where there are two bowls hanging from this apparatus. If you put weight in one bowl, it tilts, the whole scale tilts. Here you have one bowl, you put a fallen being there and it tilts down. But this could disturb the balance of the planet, so what do you do to avoid it? You put an avatar in the other bowl and if the avatar has a similar level of attainment from a natural planet that the fallen being has, not really attainment, but the negative attainment, then it evens the scales. 

The fallen being is on earth, it can do whatever fallen beings do and harm other people, but it cannot accelerate the downward spiral that the earth was in when the fallen beings came. Neither can the avatar reverse the downward spiral because it is balanced by the fallen beings. This maintains the, we might say, state where it is up to the original inhabitants of the earth to decide whether the earth continues to go down or goes up. In other words, the fallen beings are not deciding the future of the earth, the avatars are not deciding the future of the earth. 

 “You cannot ignore us”

What do you have now? Well, you have some avatars that came to earth specifically to hold the balance for specific fallen beings. This means that the avatars had some awareness—yes, you forget this with the outer mind—but you can reconnect to it intuitively that you need to keep yourself, we might say, in a state of purity. There are certain activities on earth that you cannot allow yourself to engage in. This is just something you sense intuitively. In other words, you cannot allow yourself, of course, to do what the fallen beings do, but you cannot really allow yourself to go into fighting the fallen beings because, then, you cannot hold the balance.

What this actua